#@shewolf2000

[heathenarmyimagines]

Title: The Alliance

Summary: Princess (Y/N)'s hunt has finally come, and Ivar has more than a country to explore.

Pairing: Ivar x Reader

A/N: I know I haven't been uploading and I'm sorry, I've been working and this story in particular requires a LOT of research (like literally so much). That said please enjoy this chapter, remember if its bold that means it is spoken in the foreign language. This chapter does include a hunting scene so trigger warning if it applies.

Part One

Part Two

Part Three

Part Four

Part Five

Taglist:

The celebration of Princess (Y/N)’s homecoming was indeed an event that would be talked about in Tunisia for months, and the Norse travelers would never forget it. The beach, the dancing, the music, the food that was served was all breathtaking and bordering comfortably on the edge of overwhelming.

It was only when the feast was entirely eaten and the performers were physically unable to continue that everyone agreed to retreat to their own homes to rest.

Ivar found himself on the back of his father, he couldn’t fathom hauling his weight on his crutches after he had exhausted all his energy during the festivities. However; it seemed Ragnar had reserved just enough energy to help his youngest son to the palace.

He even carried Ivar’s crutches in his arms as Ivar clung to his back, and Ivar saw how his father’s grip on them left his knuckles pale white.

‘You do not like my crutches.’ he said, breaking the comfortable silence between the two of them as they lagged behind the royal party on the way back to the castle.

‘I do not like them.’ Ragnar confessed casually.

‘Why?’

‘You do not need them, Ivar; you move slower with them. I can tell it exhausts you and you break more bones by standing upright.’

‘I haven’t bro-’

‘You have.’ Ragnar interrupted the lie, his voice suddenly stern.

‘I am not your mother, I don’t need to see and hear you crying to know when you have pushed your body too far for its limitations. Every time I tried to hold you for the first year of your life I broke a bone in my rough handling.’

At his father’s confession Ivar was left speechless; how many times had his mother drunkenly rambled that as a babe Ivar cried whenever Ragnar picked him up? Of course Ivar had not known why he did this, he was too young, all he knew was his mother was telling the truth about it. Aslaug’s drunken complaining made up a large amount of Ivar’s childhood and sometimes her drunkenness made her dramatize the events but this was one of the few that never changed; Ragnar never spoke of it in front of him.

Not once in all his life.

‘Even the night I left you in the woods, it was your right ankle, it cracked as I tried to swaddle you. I hadn’t intended to leave you that night, I was just trying to hold you and I couldn’t do even that without hurting you.’ Ragnar continued.

‘You must not be used to the palm wine these Tunisians serve, mead has never made you drunk enough to tell me this before.’ Ivar tried weakly to joke.

He hadn’t been prepared to hear this, he had long ago come to accept that he would die without ever having had this conversation with his father.

‘I must not be.’ his father let out a humorless breath of laughter.

‘How do you know when I break a bone? Is it the blue in my eyes?’ Ivar asked.

‘No, son; it is not your eyes, it’s your nose.’

‘My nose?’

‘It scrunches up in a wince whenever a bone breaks, even as a baby before the cries could fall from your lips your nose would give you away. I also know because whenever I see you break a bone I feel it.’ his father confessed.

‘I feel the same sickness rise up in my throat, the same guilt. My guiltiness led me to abandon you, my guilt kept me from loving you. Guilt over how you were born, guilt that my impatience and disregard to your mother’s warning cost you your health.’

Ivar did not need any elaborations on what his father was referencing.

“His mother said he would be a monster.”

“Not even ten and already a killer.”

“There is something not human in him, I just know it.”

“She wasn’t even pregnant yet and she knew he’d be vile and twisted.”

“He even slithers around like the great serpent, he will bring Ragnarok to us all!”

Phrases like these were whispered around him all his life; his mother’s prophecy that if Ragnar had her too soon she would birth him a monster.

‘I do not blame you, or mother, I am not angry with you father. I never have been… I never could be. I-’ Ivar felt like he was physically choking on the words he was trying to say.

It was the first time he’d ever said them out loud before.

‘I love you Father, even if you broke my bones holding me I never wanted you to put me down.’ he said pressing his face into his father’s shoulder, and let Ragnar feel the tears soak into the fabric of his tunic.

‘You do not have to blame me, I will even allow you to be foolish enough to forgive me, but son, I will never forgive myself for the way I treated you. You and your brothers are one of the very few things that keep me in Midgard, and I do not deserve the love and respect you all show me. I have wronged you all, in unforgivable ways.’

‘I have never heard you admit to being wrong.’ Ivar said around the lump that had formed in his throat as he at last got a hold of his emotions.

‘Do not get used to it, it will never happen again and I will deny it if you tell any other living thing.’ his father said, his voice once again becoming lighthearted.

Their emotional conversation had ended, and he knew that neither he nor his father would ever mention it again. Not to each other or to anyone else.

Not even the Princess would hear of this, he would keep this moment selfishly to himself for the rest of his life.

A comfortable silence fell over the two men and lasted until they were finally in the palace, where Ragnar placed his son down and placed the crutches down, sending them a distasteful glance.

Ivar looked over at the others and saw that they were still raving over the festivities and their eagerness for sleep and he looked back to his father.

‘I know I do not need them, father, but I do want them. I want to stand tall among other men, I'm tired of looking up at those I know are beneath me.’ he whispered as he pulled himself up on his crutches.

‘I will not use them forever, I will improve them…and myself.’ he promised.

Ragnar sighed and placed a sudden, unexpected kiss on Ivar’s temple and whispered into his ear in confidence.

‘You will be a man to be feared one day, Ivar the Boneless. Your broken body will never be able to contain your mind and violence.’

With those last words Ragnar went back to the group and he along with Aslaug retired to their chambers.

His brothers and the Tunisians all quickly followed suit, and gave quick and polite goodbyes before going their own ways as well.

‘Let us also retire. I am absolutely exhausted.’ (Y/N) said and indeed she looked like her will alone was keeping her upright.

‘Yes, I’m sure that kind of dancing used up all your energy.’ Ivar agreed and soon they began their journey to their newly shared chamber.

‘I enjoyed dancing to your heart beat. It beats in alignment with my own.’ she remarked as they entered.

Inside they were met with their respective servants who must have brought in their things before joining the feast, as all their things were now properly in place in the chamber.

To Ivar’s surprise and delight the princess sent them both away.

Occasionally on the journey the princess would feel very affectionate and would like to undress Ivar herself; it was another thing he came to rely on while they shared space on the ship.

He would always eagerly offer to undress her in return, she would graciously accept and they would lie in each other’s arms as they slept through the night.

Tonight, however, she was more slow in removing his tunic than she usually did and he could tell by the distanced look in her eye as her hands moved that her mind was not truly in this moment.

‘I will not be at your side when you wake my love.’ she said as she discarded the clothing.

‘How long will your hunt last?’

‘As long as it takes, after the hunt is complete I will be taken to the Skinner's hut to fashion the cloak alone. Every three days a hunting party will be sent after me, if I were to forfeit, they would escort me back safely. In which case I will have failed, and we would not have the blessing of the Great and Many.’

‘Then we would not marry.’ Ivar concluded.

A pregnant silence set in over the two of them as they undressed and remained even as they lay in each other's arms.

‘Can I make a request for my cloak?’ Ivar said at last.

‘Of course.’

‘Something warm. I will want to wear it often and the weather back home is not as nice as this.’ he said with a smile.

He hoped she understood what he was saying between his words; prayed she understood that he had confidence she would succeed and they would marry.

Ivar only needed to meet her watering eyes to know she did understand him, and more than anything else she needed his confidence in her.

‘I’ve trained since the day Sven left with his party, and I am even bold enough to call myself a warrior, but I have never hunted alone.’ she confessed.

‘I had never known true combat until our Matrimonial Fight.’ Ivar returned.

He was surprised that she looked so surprised.

‘Are you trying to console me?’ the princess accused.

‘I am being truthful. Sure on occasion my brothers include me in a bit of roughhousing, or I may even initiate a scuffle but they are never actually aiming to overtake me. Our fights are never true.’ Ivar replied.

‘I knew when I fought with you there would be no holding back on your part, you fought me as an equal and you hit where it hurt.’

The princess’s accusing eyes softened before she hid her face in his chest.

‘I did apologize. ‘ she yawned sleepily.

‘Nothing to forgive, I loved it. I loved fighting you, watching how skilled you are, seeing that look in your eyes as you look for a new place to aim. And if you hunt as well as you fight I imagine I won’t be waiting a full week.’ Ivar encouraged.

Ivar whispered soft assurances and praises until he heard her soft snores, and even still he kept silently praising her, hoping that his Gods would hear his love for her and give her protection.

As he himself finally fell into slumber he even hoped the Great and Many would watch over her as well.

When Ivar woke up he had known (Y/N) wouldn’t be there, but he was still disappointed by her absence.

A small pebble was suddenly thrown into the room, noisily hitting the floor.

‘I am awake, Trya.’ Ivar sighed as he sat up to see his thrall entering the princess’s chamber holding a Tunisian shield.

‘My Prince, did you not sleep well? Should I call for the healers?’ the woman asked, the concern for his legs showing on her face.

‘My legs are no worse than I can handle, and my sleep was sound.’ he assured her as she began to dress him.

‘You have gotten used to her being there.’ Trya realized, but immediately she went red with embarrassment at her impulsive speaking.

‘I’m sorry Prince Ivar.’ she said quickly.

‘No need to apologize when you are right, if anything I should apologize in advance for my bad mood while she is away.’

‘If I may say, I think she will return sooner than you think and with a noble animal fur just for you. In the meantime there is a beautiful village to explore and such wonderful people to meet.’ Trya offered.

Ivar knew the old woman was simply trying to cheer him up, and she was even right; but he found little comfort in her words as he left the room on his crutches.

Just as he began to wonder where he should go without (Y/N) to guide him through the unfamiliar palace, one of her servants, Kya, rounded a corner and approached him.

‘Meal before.’ she mumbled in broken Norse.

‘We are in your homeland, no need to speak a foreign language for my sake.’ he said in perfect Derja.

The girl let out a sigh of relief and began speaking in her mother language.

‘It is time for first meal, I will take you to the great hall .’ she said, her tone very confident and proper in her own dialect, before leading him through the labyrinth of halls.

Ivar was led into a large room where both royal families were sitting on the floor in a circle, all of them eating some type of bread and dipping it into something steaming hot from their bowls.

‘Ivar you must try this porridge, their spices are so flavorful.’ Hvitserk said as Ivar lowered himself down as gracefully as he could.

‘I must agree, we will definitely be trading a great deal of spices in the near future.’ Ragnar agreed, his own bowl nearly empty before Ivar had even received his portion.

The flavor of the porridge was very strong and delicious, and the bread was more grainy than the bread back home.

‘It is delicious.’ Ivar complimented as he ate with a bit more vigor.

After all, he had a long journey on the ship and had drank far too much at the feast.

‘I’m sure if my future daughter in law were here she would be flattered.’ Aslaug said, surprising everyone.

‘(Y/N) made this meal?’ Ivar asked, truly questioning how his mother knew this.

His mother sat aside her now empty bowl and looked at him in earnest, as she always had. As if she hadn’t ignored him from the moment he decided to sail here.

‘I was unable to sleep through your father’s snoring so I had a servant show me around the palace. The princess was in the kitchens, helping the cooks as they prepared her rations and first meal. We had a talk.’ the Norse Queen answered.

Ivar sent a look to his brothers, who looked equally as stunned, even his father had wide eyes.

Every word she just said went against everything they knew about their mother. Aslaug was often so drunk she could sleep through the harshest winter storm, she despised watching thralls work, and in all their lives they had never seen her set foot in any kitchen.

It hadn’t been a convenient coincidence, Ivar was certain his mother had snuck out of bed in the wee hours to speak to (Y/N) privately before her departure.

However, if anyone was waiting on Aslaug to explain her conversation with the princess, they were disappointed when she went back to her wine in silence.

‘Well then, what will you all like to do today?’ King Akashi asked the Norse royals.

‘We would like to walk through your markets. Your daughter tells us it was her most important duty as a child. The concept is both foreign and intriguing to all of us, plus we are eager to see in person the beautiful kingdom that raised our new princess.’ Ragnar replied.

‘Excellent, I shall give them a tour.’ Prince Ayo beamed as he stood excitedly.

‘Sit down.’ the queen said in a quiet but stern tone, the kind that came only from mothers and queens; and considering that she was both, her tone was truly powerful.

The child prince sighed in his defeat and sat back down on the floor.

‘You are not old enough yet my son, and you are not far enough along in your studies to walk the village and converse with the people. Until then you will spend your day with your tutors.’ the king said, seeing the upset on his son’s face.

‘I will send a servant to escort you through the markets, she will meet you at the castle gate.’

‘If I may.’ Ivar spoke up, politely asking to speak directly to the royal family, something (Y/N) had informed him was considered extremely polite.

The queen looked at him with a raised eyebrow before nodding her approval.

‘As my father has said, we are all eager to see your markets and kingdom today, but may I join the young prince with his tutors tomorrow?’

Now the queen was downright studying him, her gaze alone making the cripple straighten up his posture.

‘You wish to study here?’ she asked.

‘I have a great thirst for knowledge, like our All Father Odin, who traded his eye for it. It seems I already traded my legs at birth.’Ivar smiled charmingly, making a humorous face at the prince, who let out a small breath of laughter.

The queen smiled, seemingly against her better judgment.

‘Yes you may join the lessons tomorrow, I will have Bintu accompany you both to the library together tomorrow. She seems to want to get acquainted with you better.’ Queen Aza agreed.

‘Are you close with Bintu as well?’ Sigurd asked.

‘Of course, I personally chose Bintu to protect my daughter. She was my closest friend as a girl, had I ever chosen to propose a Matrimonial Fight she would be my instructor.’

‘I must say, while there are so many fascinating customs in your country, the one that fascinates me the most is your approach to your inferiors.’ Aslaug confessed.

‘No no no. I have no inferiors, my Queen Sister. I am Queen and I am the highest authority, but there isn’t one subject in all my kingdom that is inferior to me. Do you know how most commoners address queens in this country?’ the Tunisian Queen questioned.

When none of the Norse answered she smiled to herself.

‘Queen Mother; that is how I am addressed by every single one of my subjects. Queen to show me their respect, and Mother to show their love. Of course now the title is more than fitting.’ she explained, rubbing the roundness of her belly.

‘I may not know you well, Queen Sister, but I feel that the title was well earned. For I have never seen so many happy commoners, and I have certainly never met a young woman more amazing than your daughter. Truly you are Queen Mother, if I may, I’d like to accompany you today. I have been a Queen almost as long as I have been a Mother, but I am not blind to my shortcomings. I would like to learn from you, Queen Aza.’ Aslaug requested, her eyes never leaving the other woman’s.

At this Ragnar had to cover his mouth to silence his own gasp; Ivar was happy they were already sitting on the floor, had they been in chairs he is certain his brothers would have all fallen out of them in shock.

Years and years, all their lives, they all sat watching their mother drink away her affections and love for anyone other than Ivar. They had stopped expecting her love before they had even gotten their armrings. They never in their wildest dreams thought she cared enough to notice their disappointment in her as a mother.

Ivar looked over at his brothers and surely enough each of them had different expressions of shock.

Ubbe looked as if he simply couldn’t process what he’d heard, Hvitserk had dropped the grainy bread into his nearly empty bowl, Sigurd was wide eyed and his face was becoming red.

‘I would love your company, Queen Aslaug. In fact, I am quite done with first meal. I will await you in the throne room. I will send for Kya to accompany the rest of you through the markets.’ Aza said before holding out her hand to her husband.

King Akashi, who had been silently eating the last of his own meal while observing his guest, set aside his empty bowl and helped the queen rise to her feet.

The Tunisians bid their farewells, instructed a servant girl to give them a tour of the markets and departed.

As soon as the retreating footsteps could no longer be heard all eyes fell on Queen Aslaug, who had met their eyes confidently.

‘Do not look so stunned, have you not all wished for a better mother? A better woman to sit beside your great father on the throne? As I have no intention of losing my status, I must improve; at least that is the advice I was given.’ she said in Norse.

‘Why did you seek her out? You have been spiteful to all of us since the fight; you ignored us all nearly completely since she suggested sailing here.’ Ubbe asked, trying to keep his tone neutral.

The hint of accusation was still noticed by his mother.

‘I had no ill intention, my son, I only meant to see her before she left for her hunt. A servant led me to the kitchens and there she was gathering her rations, we spoke and she left.’

‘What did you say to her?’ Ivar asked, not bothering to hide his suspicion.

‘She spoke to me, and I saw what about her you love. She is intelligent, wise and almost annoyingly well spoken. Though she hasn’t seen one of your fits yet, Ivar, I’m sure she will be able to control even your rage.’

The princes all looked between each other, wondering if the others believed a word of this; even Ragnar had been studying his wife to see if there were any visible signs of deception.

‘Mother, she is going on a hunt, alone, I don’t even know what kind of animals they have here. I need you to tell me with conviction that you did not upset her before she left to do something so dangerous.’ he was pleading with his mother.

Aslaug stood from the floor and looked around at her family.

‘I do not know why I sought her out, I don’t know what I wanted to say to her. I know what she said to me. That she can see the weeds of hate growing in all of your eyes when you look my way. That your frowns deepen when I speak to you directly no matter what I say…and now I can see how right she was.’ Aslaug said with a truly hurt expression painting her face.

‘You think I would be so spiteful to try and sabotage her hunt Ivar? Even you? It seems I have been far worse a mother than I thought.’ she said, her voice beginning to shake as her eyes misted.

Before Ivar had a chance to let the guilt take hold of his heart fully his mother had turned and left the rest of them to their now unappealing bowls of porridge.

The room was quiet, everyone needed to digest more than the food; Aslaug’s words had left a bitter taste in their mouths.

‘Do you believe her?’ Hvitserk asked.

‘Of course not, she has been wretched since she birthed us, that doesn’t change after one talk.’ Sigurd dismissed with irritation.

‘She seemed upset, maybe she does regret the way she raised us.’ Ubbe said in her defense.

‘How could you think so, Ubbe? What raising did we get from her? It was while she was meant to be raising us that you and Hvitserk fell through ice and nearly died. In her “care” Bjorn lost his first daughter! The only time the truth comes out of her mouth is when she knows it will hurt.’ Sigurd spat angrily.

‘She is your mother, Sigurd. You owe her your life and respect.’ Ragnar said, a hint of a warning in his tone.

The circle was tense now, despite the fragility of their marriage Aslaug was still Ragnar’s wife and not many Viking men allow their wives to be insulted in their presence.

‘I had no say in who my mother was Father, did I? Even still you are right, I owe her respect…just as she owes us her love, but unfortunately for her I no longer want it.’ Sigurd replied just as stubborn as he had been as a child as he stood up.

‘I will wait at the gate for the escort.’ he said formally before leaving.

Ivar watched Sigurd in a mixture of annoyance and understanding, no one could deny that Sigurd had been the most hurt by Aslaug’s neglect growing up. He was always the one to interrupt their chess games to ask if they could have a walk all together, and he was always turned away.

‘I know your mother was…is a hard woman to understand and that it was hard growing up when I would sail away, but I know her. For better or worse I can read that woman’s heart like fresh carved runes, and I think she is being genuine. Now if you excuse me, I believe I need to have a private conversation with my son.’ Ragnar sighed tiredly before he followed Sigurd.

‘What do you think, Ivar?’ Ubbe asked his youngest brother.

‘I think…my betrothed did speak with her, and I think the conversation went more or less the same way she says it does. What I don’t know is if she is accepting that conversation as a friendly warning or a threat.’

‘You think she would sabotage (Y/N)’s hunt?’ Hvitserk asked in shock.

‘At first I will admit I did think her capable of it, but in my heart I know that isn’t like her. I know I should have no say in it seeing how she doted on me, but she has never gone out of her way to hurt any one of us. I don’t think she ever would.’ Ivar answered honestly.

‘He is right, Mother never cared enough to be cruel to us, sure she poured love onto Ivar, but Ivar is going to marry. Who will be there for her to pour on to? Ragnar?’ Ubbe said strategically, as if he were discussing a battle in a war room, not his own mother.

‘So she wants our love now that Ivar has his own woman.’ Hvitserk realized.

The room fell into one last long silence before Hvitserk noisily slurped down the very last of porridge in his bowl and stood up.

‘Well,I’m flattered to finally be worth her affections, however, what she does will have no true effect on me, but I will not discourage her efforts.’ The middle son declared before he too left.

‘What about you Ubbe? Do you still long for Mother’s love?’ Ivar asked.

‘You know, I remember the day we fell through the ice.’ Ubbe said, surprising Ivar.

Neither Ubbe or Hvitserk ever spoke about that terrible day, no matter how strategically he and Sigurd asked about it growing up; and they had asked quite often back then.

‘We had followed mother and Harbard, because why not, it was too cold for fishing obviously and we were too young to hunt back then. They went into a hut and we went to get a closer look but there was a noise…a calling so inviting and pleasant it carried us away.’

Ivar didn’t want to reply and pull his brother out of his sharing mood so he just listened and let Ubbe speak freely. He had never seen his eldest brother look so lost in his own mind while talking before, it seemed as if he was doing more than remembering. He was there all over again, a small boy out exploring with his brother on a winter's day.

‘It promised such fun and we were so excited we didn’t realize how far we had walked, but we did notice when the snowy grass became ice beneath our feet, but the call assured us and on we walked further out on the ice. Siggy, do you remember her?’ Ubbe asked.

‘Of course, Rollo’s wife.’ Ivar provided.

‘She was a kind woman to us, mother often left us in her care and she had seen us on the lake, she tried to call out for us but what was her small far away voice to a call only we could hear? A call that must have been from the Gods? She chased after us but it was too late, the ice cracked and the call stopped as soon as we fell into the freezing water.’

Ubbe seemed to not even see Ivar sitting across from him anymore, he was lost in the memory of coldness.

‘The water was so much colder than the ice had been, or at least that’s how it felt, cold all over my body, cold water in the lungs. In that cold do you know what I thought, Ivar?’

Ivar shook his head no, and waited eagerly for the answer.

‘I want my mother.’ Ubbe said softly, leaning in closer, as if this was his most precious secret.

‘I wanted to feel the warmth of her embrace and for her to whisper soothing words into my ear to assure me I would not be forced out of Midgard so soon. I even thought maybe she’d heard my silent cries and rescued us, but it was only Siggy pulling us out of the ice. Harbard was there, and she managed to give us to him before her own life was taken by that cold water. After Harbard had brought us to Mother she asked him to heal us and once he had she sent us off to bed for rest…without ever touching us.’

Ivar, who of course saw that his mother showed him more love than his brothers, was stunned by just how cold the woman had truly been to her other children.

As Ivar chewed over his rapid change in family dynamics his bride to be was walking vast dry hunting grounds.

She was brought some comfort in the fact she wasn’t in completely new territory. She had gone on at least a dozen hunts in this area. Of course those hunts had been with full hunting parties of at least ten.

Hunting in large groups was a common practice throughout the world because the simple fact was that there is power in numbers. More hunters mean more game can be caught, and the hunters had a stronger sense of security knowing that there would be more people able to watch their blind spots in case of predator attacks.

More than that, for (Y/N) at least, hunting in a group simply made the experience of hunting much more pleasant. She remembers talking with the others as they walked for hours to the waterhole where most game favored to drink and bathe.

Now she was alone and could not afford any such pleasantries. She had to keep her ears and eyes sharp, there was no one there to assist her in spotting anything that may be lying in wait.

Another benefit of hunting parties, she had come to understand quickly, was that it entailed more provisions. She had a large canteen of water that weighed heavily on her hip, but she knew it would be all she had until she reached the water hole.

And that was a half day’s journey and as heavy as it felt the canteen only had so much water inside. So she ignored the dryness of her mouth, resigned not to drink until the sun was fully in the sky.

Along with her water canteen she had a variety of tools and rope to make shelter, her father’s blade, an ax, twenty ready made arrows to go with the bow she carried by hand and a fortnight's worth of food in the pack she had on her back. One fortnight’s worth of food.

One fortnight worth of food.

One fortnight, that is two weeks.

Two weeks is fourteen days.

She repeated these things mentally every mile or so, she was determined to keep track of the time. If she allowed herself to lose her senses she could find herself out here alone with nothing to eat, no water and no choice but to wait for the rescue party.

No. Even if it did come to that she would refuse to return, and that would mean staying not only to hunt for a beast but also hunting to survive.

The thought of scavenging for berries in the dry lands was almost as discouraging as the thought of wasting arrows on smaller prey before finding her true target.

Whatever that target may be; she thought guiltily.

She had promised Ivar a grand cloak worthy of his Gods but she had no idea what that even meant yet alone what animal she would hunt. Luckily the water hole would be sure to have a variety of beasts to choose from.

After what she guessed had been four hours the sun was finally shining at its highest point in the sky. She took the canteen from her side and took a singular large swallow of cool water before closing it off again, but she held the container to her forehead to feel the coolness of the water inside.

It had to be at least noon now, that meant about six more hours until she was at the water hole, but that would mean arriving at by nightfall and that wasn’t wise. She would have to stop and make her shelter for the night.

A large cluster of boulders and a tiny cluster of palm oil trees in the distance told her she had in fact remembered the path from her previous hunts.

The rocks were where her hunting party usually sought shelter. The formation of the boulders created a sort of rocky valley and with wood and leaves from the trees a roof and walls can be fashioned.

(Y/N) took special care in looking around for any signs of a predator before she removed her pack and dug out some dried biltong and a piece of plantain bread.

She kept alert as she ate quickly, wanting to make sure she didn’t stay here long enough to be found by any thing, but she also wanted to savor the chewiness of the antelope meat, and the bread was so filling on her empty stomach it felt as warm as an embrace.

Once the last of the bread had been eaten (Y/N) picked up her pack again and continued on, still chewing the last bite of biltong, trying to extend the longevity of its flavor and the mere illusion of eating. After she had finally resigned to swallow the over chewed meat she again took a single drink from her canteen, this time only a sip as it was less about true thirst and more a desire to wash down her brief meal.

The further she walked the more she thought over her plans for when she reached the boulders.

First she would find the best spot in between the rocks that required the least amount of material to fortify. Then she would go and gather the wood and palm leaves to make the roofing and walls, after that she would go again to the trees for firewood to keep her warm once night fell.

She tried not to get too comfortable or confident but so far she was pleased with her progress. She had yet to come across so much as an antelope so far and if there were no prey animals near her that meant the chances of predators were much lower.

Of course that also meant if she did encounter a hungry meat eater it would probably be extremely eager to eat the first thing it found.

With that in mind she kept her grip firm on her bow as she pushed on.

It was when she was only about an hour away from her destination that she heard a rustling in the grass behind her that was too isolated and sudden to have been wind.

With an alarming quickness she pulled an arrow from her pack and raised her bow, aiming at the direction of the noise.

It was quiet again, but she was certain she’d heard something and she wasn’t going to turn around or move on until she found and killed whatever had made that sound.

She focused her gaze and scanned through the tall yellow grass for anything out of place. She kept a special look out for spots and stripes; this was big cat territory.

A final second of quiet passed before finally the grass rustled again, and this time she had seen exactly where the grass moved.

Without hesitation she released the arrow and several things seemed to happen all at once to her.

Of course things had happened one at a time, and they happened in this exact order.

First; the arrow flew like lightning into the tall grass, second; a loud pitiful roar cut through the air, and thirdly a lion had leapt out of its hiding place.

With no small amount of fear and an even larger amount of alarm the princess readied another arrow and began back stepping, she knew better than to turn her back to this beast.

Now that it was out of the tallest grass she could see it was a truly pathetic thing. Its mane was shaggy and matted, several scabby bald patches that had been licked raw from over grooming littered his back legs and it was so unsightly thin even in her panic she could see its protruding rib cage.

Her arrow stuck out of its left front leg in a vulgar way as it tried weakly to chase her down, but already her fear was subsiding.

Even as she backed away to put distance between her and the lion so that she could have a clear clean shot, (Y/N) could see that the arrow wasn’t the only thing slowing down her attacker.

Yes it limped on its injured front leg, but it made a huffing whimpering noise every time his right hind leg hit the ground. Clearly something had tussled with this frail thing before she had and it seemed that unknown creature had done her a great kindness.

Once she was confident in the distance between them she released the second arrow and watched it land true as it sunk into the lion's skull and the weak body fell into the dirt with a soft thud.

A final breath escaped its mouth and sent up a small cloud in the dry dirt it now laid lifelessly upon.

With the beast taken down she found herself breathing hard, her adrenaline still racing as she approached it.

Up close she could better inspect it to see if this had been it, if this could be THE beast.

However, no amount of optimism could allow her to overlook the matted shabby dark mane, the many bald patches she could see in the lion’s coat or the clearly visible bites they exposed.

No, this wouldn’t even be worth skinning, not for her husband's cloak, but still leaving it here was not an option, it would attract scavengers and most of those were pack animals. So she took out her ax and made quick work of dismembering the lion and then did her best to wrap the remains in the blanket she intended to sleep under.

It was too heavy to lift alone so she attached the sack to a rope and dragged it the rest of the way to the boulders. By the time she had reached her destination her legs and arms were more sore than they had ever been in all her years of training, but she didn't stop to rest.

Just as she had planned she found a small rectangular spot that was perfectly spaced between two boulders that stood twice as high as she did. There she sat the lion sack before she went to fetch the wood and palm leaves. The sun would be setting soon and she would not be out in the open with a fresh kill at her side when it happened.

She chopped and dragged long branches for one hour, then she fashioned two walls about one foot taller than herself using rope to tie the branches together, tying the leaves together to keep out the wind. She installed her walls by burying the branches in the dirt making sure they were firmly planted. The roof was easier to make since she had to leave a spot open for smoke to escape.

Finally, just as she had tied the last bit of rope securing the roof to the walls the sun was beginning to set. She made her final trip to the grove of trees for firewood and quickly returned to her newly built shelter.

Her fire was burning strong as the sun set, but she did not lay down, she sat beside the fire watching the flames as she thought one thing over and over.

What beast was worthy of Ivar the Boneless?

[heathenarmyimagines]

Title: The One He Chose

Pairing: Ivar x Reader

Summary: After all this time has Ivar finally caught his wife's trail?

Taglist: @ubbesgirl, @shewolf2000, @tis-itheapplepie, @atequila, @demoncrypt1066, @greennightspider, @badbitsh13, @fireismysaftey, @minarawr, @laketaj24, @hvitserksgirl, @blahblahcookiesdoma, @fabulous-peasent, @sforsammmmmi, @minmiin1d, @courtrae89, @letsloveimagines, @tomarisela, @titty-teetee, @beyond-the-ashes@elenawrit, @mblaqgi, @whenimaunicorn, @chuflisworld, @mystruggledlife, @moose-squirrel-asstiel, @syreni-dea, @trashqueenbitch, @alykatv, @mbaku-babygirl, @perfectus-in-morte, @beyond-the-ashes, @neeadinghugs, @readsalot73, @triumphantreturnofpies, @anarchy-is-coming, @tephi101, @alicedopey, @ivarslittlebadgirl, @jtrstp, @nejijjeoroo, @charlylama, @ivartheblessed, @captstefanbrandt, @fabulouschrissi, @ivarsrideordie, @3x5gurl, @the-writer-appreciation-blog, @lolabee9, @captainfoxy22, @young-ugly-god, @im5ftbutmythroat66, @bribyyy, @irishhiggins, @cadetomlinson, @keclleon101, @slutforragnarssons, @ltkeke, @meeeeeeeeeps, @lille-kanin, @opalscarab, @ssraven7, @ivarandersen, @concretewaywardangel, @funmadnessandbadassvikings, @sharon-is-tired, @cadetomlinson, @mystruggledlife, @chuflisworld, @justmarissa97, @lol-haha-joke, @weirdly-randomly-awesome, @inlovewithmakeupcomicsanim, @idonthavehusbandsihavelovers, @alexa040004, @buckythetinman , @burntmythroatskullingmytea,@jorunnravenslayer, @two-unbeatable-beaters, @buffy-the-vampire-blogger, @arses21434, @ltkeke, @captainfoxy22, @chinduda @letsshamelessqueen-m @my-soul-is-the-moon @we-are-transcendent

Part One

Part Two

Part Three

Part Four

Part Five

Part Six

Part Seven

Anyone working under the delusion that Ivar would accept the fact that his wife had escaped him eventually learned that would not be the case.

His men had stopped their violent search of Kattegat, just as he had promised Bjorn, but he was still searching for her.

Even as the months went on to become nearly a full year.

(Y/N) had been missing for ten months, one week and four days, Ivar was keeping count of his lonely nights. Despite how the people talked he had not let Freydis warm his bed in his wife’s absence.

Instead he spent most of his days and nights in his war room, looking over all the maps of other cities and villages that Kattegat traded with the most. He was furious at the fact that there had been no news from any of his informants, and his relationship with his brothers did little to comfort him.

Bjorn was, as he expected, furious at his sending off warriors to such vital trading cities. He had shouted himself nearly blue when he’d arrived at Ivar’s estate; of course he let the King do his whining and even allowed him to smash his war table in his tantrum, because to him none of it mattered.

His ships had sailed, his warriors deployed and there was nothing to be done about it; not by Bjorn or even himself. Hvitserk, like he always had, chose to remain neutral in the argument. Ubbe was clearly on Bjorn’s side, but unlike Bjorn, Ubbe seemed to understand why he had acted so hastily even if he disapproved of the actions.

Currently Ubbe was the only one of his brothers who had friendly conversations with him, and Ivar would never be able to express how much he appreciated the company in these hard months.

‘Still no news?’ Ubbe asked as they both sat on the beach and watched a merchant ship approach.

‘Nearly a hundred spies and no good news.’ Ivar sighed.

‘No good news?’ the eldest questioned.

‘My spies reported at last that they had a difficult time keeping track of (Y/N) in my time away, she would leave town alone around midday…and would not return home until nearly sunset.’ Ivar confessed, laying back in the sand and covering his eyes.

Ubbe felt his heart begin to beat faster, but he was not sure how much information Ivar truly had on the subject they were discussing.

‘You think she had an affair?’

‘I do not know, that is what tortures me brother. Not knowing things has always angered me, and now it seems I know less than ever. I don’t know if she was unfaithful, I don’t know where she is; all I know is she isn’t here.’

Ubbe had such conflicting feelings battling in his chest as he watched a few easy to miss tears roll down his brother's face. He was relieved to not have been discovered as (Y/N)’s lover, but still he was upset to see his brother in pain and know he was at least partially responsible for it.

‘If you think she was unfaithful why continue the search? Let go of your devotions and remarry, you have no obligations to her.’

'Why would I ever think such a thing?' Ivar asked, his anger visibly raising.

‘I will not let go, Ubbe.’ Ivar said as he sat back up and wiped his eyes with the back of his hands.

‘Not of her, not my marriage and not my anger. I will find her and she will answer every question I have.’

‘But what if you don’t find her? So far it has been nearly a year and you have had no progression in your search. It pains me to see you destroying yourself and your reputation for one woman you can replace so easily.’

Ivar looked over at his brother incredulously.

‘She can’t be replaced, not by Freydis or any woman in this world. She feared me Ubbe, do you understand that? From the day we stepped into that insignificant Christian kingdom, she looked at an army and still she feared me the most out of them.’

‘Ivar, every woman you have spoken to fears you. It would be impossible to find a woman in Kattegat you did not terrify.’

‘I know that, but how many of them would be brave enough to marry someone as vicious as me? How many would make that sacrifice? She could have stayed quiet and let any of those women be dragged away, but she stepped forward. Those Christian men offered her up like a lamb for sacrifice and still she wanted them to live, and was even smart enough to know how to play my mind games.’ Ivar explained.

‘How could I replace a woman like that, a woman that brave, who fears a filthy cripple like me?’

Ubbe sighed and stood up, looking out at the sea and saw that the ship was nearly at the docks, but he decided he could offer his younger brother some advice.

‘You shouldn’t want her to fear you, Ivar. How can anyone love what they fear?’

Ivar looked taken aback, as if he’d never considered not terrifying his wife, but instead of responding he turned his focus over to the ship crew that was unloading the boat.

‘I don’t see how he thought he was secretive?’ one of the men said casually as he helped to dock the ship.

‘He’s young, he’s never smuggled a damn thing and it shows,’

Ivar’s ears perked up upon hearing this conversation and he quickly called the two merchants over; abandoning his own chat with Ubbe.

The two men looked over at the princes curiously; as they had not been aware of the chaotic search for the Christian nun that had occurred while they were at sea.

‘Prince Ivar, Prince Ubbe.’ one of them greeted and the other nodded in agreement.

‘I’m happy that the Gods brought you all back to us, I would like to treat your crew to a small feast on my estate in the next fortnight.’ Ivar said cheerily.

Ubbe quickly understood the game Ivar was playing and he decided he wanted no part in it at all.

He bid his brother a less than polite goodbye and left the two men to Ivar’s manipulation.

A feast for a simple unimportant ship crew was unheard of, especially a feast given by a prince. It would have been considered a great sign of disrespect to decline his hospitality.

The two men thanked Ivar for his unwarranted kindness and went to let the others know that they would all, along with their families, be expected at the youngest Prince’s estate.

Ivar watched the ship crew discuss their surprising treat and he pulled himself up onto his crutches and began to walk back to the markets.

As he limped along his way he subtly motioned for one of his spies, a thrall working outside of the butcher’s stand, to walk along side him.

Obediently the man followed the wordless order and matched Ivar’s pace.

‘Everyone under my purse is to watch the men on the merchant ship that just docked. Every man is to be followed for the next fortnight. I will expect daily reports if anyone fails to report even one hour of their actions I will have them hung.’ Ivar said strictly not looking at the man at all.

As he had wished, his warning went a long way in getting the results he wanted. He received reports in the crewmens’ every action, he’d even gotten reports describing their trips into the woods to relieve themselves.

Still no news of his wife or of what the two men suspected a crew mate of smuggling, but Ivar was sure that this was the right ship.

He had discovered the ship had sailed off the morning after (Y/N) had vanished.

Ivar tasked his thralls with preparing for the feast and he was impressed with how well they had performed.

By the night his feast was set to happen he had large tables sat outside under a cloudless starlit sky and there were heaps of fine dishes and mead as well as wine from England.

The crewmen were all in awe of the extravagant show of hospitality and everyone gave him their thanks in person.

Ivar mingled among them and was pleased that the news of his wife's disappearance had become common knowledge to all of the men.

‘May I speak with you Prince Ivar?’ one of the men asked as he approached the high table.

Ivar was quick to recognize the man as one of the men he’d spoken to on the beach.

‘Of course come with me.’

With a great amount of control Ivar calmly led the man into his home away from the festivities.

‘What would you like to discuss?’ the prince asked.

‘Forgive my intruding, but I have heard of your wife’s disappearance, and I- I think I have some information to give.’ I asked.

This was what Ivar had planned; to give the crew such a grand feast that at least one man would be grateful enough to betray one another.

‘Please, I would owe you an unimaginable debt if you could help me find my wife.’ Ivar said cunningly.

‘I can’t be sure if it was your wife, all I know is that Amund had someone in that crate. We more experienced in smuggling saw him speaking with it, sliding his rations into it even.’ the old man said.

‘A crate?’ Ivar asked.

‘Yes, big crate, it could easily fit one person, maybe even two.’

‘Two?’ Ivar said, feeling his grip on his crutch tighten in his anger.

She’d had an affair and ran off with some nobody; she’d decided weeks locked in a crate with another man was better than the rest of her life with him.

‘You said this man’s name was…?’ Ivar questioned, struggling to keep his anger hidden.

‘Amund, strong boy; he went ahead of the rest of us and the first thing off the boat was the crate.’

Ivar took in all this information, trying to piece together what all this implied and he determined he needed more to work with.

‘Tell me, what happened after the merchandise was unloaded. Did he hide the crate?’

‘No, the crate was in the assigned room when we all brought in the rest, still nailed shut too. The Earl granted us his hospitality to rest after our journey.’

Again Ivar was silent, trying very hard to picture in his mind what could have happened. If (Y/N) was in the crate and this Amund was the one responsible for getting her out why did he leave it sealed?

‘Big enough for two…’ he mused, thinking that if there was a man strong enough inside with her he could break out of the crate with her then she could have escaped with him.

‘Was this crate ever damaged, or moved?’ he asked the crewman.’

‘No, at least not to my knowledge, but the journey had been harder on my body than usual in my advanced age. When the Earl offered us rest I rested, but I did hear rumors.’ the man continued.

‘Rumors?’

‘The merchants spoke of one of our crewmen walking into the Great Hall carrying an unconscious woman. I never saw her, but she was the topic of much gossip while we restocked the ship.’

‘Did anyone on your ship see this woman, even a glimpse of her?’

‘I can not say with certainty, I can only say that Amund smuggled someone out of Kattegat.’

The anger for the old man’s lack of knowledge was red hot and only cooled by his relief of finally having a lead.

Thank you for telling what you could, please enjoy the feast with your family. It is a celebration in the honor of you and all traders like you, what would our world look like without brave men like you all.’ the prince complimented as he dismissed the man.

As soon as the man was out of earshot Freydis, silent as death, immerged from the shadows of the dim lit room.

‘Spread the word, I want this man, Amund identified, and followed. He shouldn’t be able to sneeze without me knowing when and where.’ Ivar ordered, his voice much harder than it had been mere seconds ago.

‘For how long?’

‘As long as it takes for him to let down his guard and let the information slip.’

While Ivar’s spies began to focus on Amund, all the way in Denmark, (Y/N) was adapted into her new life.

In the first week of her new life as a thrall she quickly realized two things.

The first was that the life of a nun and the life of a thrall was eerily similar in many regards. An older, more hardened and experienced woman would assign tasks to her and then would judge if the task was completed correctly and met her standards. If she did well she would be given another, often more challenging task, but if it did not meet Hilda’s standards there was punishment.

It was a rare occasion when (Y/N) was on the receiving end of Hilda’s wrath, which was why her punishments always seemed so harsh in comparison to the other girls.

The second thing was that, even despite the hatred the head thrall clearly had for her, she greatly preferred the life of a thrall over the life she had fled from.

Sure the shed the thralls all shared was cold and hardly much of a shelter at all but she slept fine knowing she wouldn’t wake up to Ivar’s rage.

And even better she found other Christians among the women she now shared status with.

It felt as if she had been welcomed into a new church, even if it had only been a small circle consisting of three women of various ages.

There was Kendra, the youngest being only around nineteen who had been captured and sold from York. Dawn was in her mid thirties and was a cook, she had never said where she was from originally, just that she had been only thirteen when she became the old cook’s apprentice. Finally there was Megan who was closer to (Y/N)’s age being twenty four, she was originally from Essex.

After two years of hiding her faith from her tyrannical husband, praying amongst others was euphoric. Holding hands in prayer was what she looked forward to most when she awoke at first light.

Every morning she would be awakened by Hilda whacking a wooden stick against the walls of the shed from outside before the doors of the shed were thrown open.

‘Get up! Work to be done!’ she boomed unnecessarily.

It was common knowledge that anyone still laying down by the time the doors opened would not only be promptly hit with the stick but they also would get no first meal.

The term meal was used loosely, it was only gr Rx bone broth and uncooked crops or, if they were so lucky, scraps from feasts.

Today’s meal was bone broth and carrots, after receiving her portion (Y/N) went to the corner with her small group and they shared a brief prayer over your meal before eating quickly.

‘What is your chore list today Kendra?’ she asked the youngest.

‘Caring for the Earl’s stock.’ was the answer she was given.

‘Be sure you give the chickens enough, the last few we’ve cooked were more feathers than meat.’ Dawn sighed.

‘I will be…preparing for a visitor.’ Megan said quietly, hardly touching her small meal.

At this all of them went silent.

Megan was often used as a cleaning girl around the great hall, but on the rare occasion that the Earl had important company she was a bed warmer.

It was a truly horrible fate for any woman but it seemed to be an especially cruel task for a Christian.

Every night before Hilda came in to order everyone to sleep they all joined hands in a silent prayer, but even still it was obvious Megan only prayed for God’s mercy and forgiveness.

(Y/N) reached out and took Megan’s hand and gave it a gentle squeeze.

‘God knows your heart and he knows your mind and spirit. He knows what sins you choose to commit and he knows the sins done against you. He will always forgive your sins and in time he will punish those who have sinned you.’ she encouraged.

Megan held onto the hand that she had been offered. Of course all the women of this small congregation were close, but Megan had such a strong connection and admiration for (Y/N).

The lie that Amund had told the Earl was widely believed and widely discussed in the markets. Meaning it was well known that (Y/N) was a runaway bed warmer herself.

It was for this reason that Megan looked at (Y/N) such wonder and great respect. In her unknowing eyes (Y/N) had done the impossible; escaped a lifetime of being nothing but a common whore for Pagans.

‘Hurry up you dogs! There's work to be done and if even one task isn’t completed then no one eats tonight!’ Hilda’s voice boomed.

Realizing that she hadn’t been focusing on her already cooling broth (Y/N) quickly drank the remaining liquid in the wooden bowl and stuck her carrots into her skirts.

Hopefully she would get a moment to sneak away and eat them before nightfall, if not then she would give it away to a beggar.

They all arose and set out to their assigned work locations.

Hilda sent a glare of pure malice at (Y/N) as she passed her on the way out of the shed.

‘If I hear so much as a word against you from the healers I’ll have you flogged.’ the old haggish woman warned.

‘Yes Hilda.’ (Y/N) replied, the air of respect and responsibility in her tone before she went on.

She had been assigned as a healer’s apprentice due to her telling the Earl she had some experience in that field of work.

Her days were spent gathering herbs and roots, mixing and brewing, occasionally there will be a person who is injured or falls so ill they need physical care and when that happens she would be the one to give them care. She would clean them, try to close up or disinfect their wounds and feed them remedies.

Today when she entered the healer’s hut she was met with the now familiar scent of living rotting flesh.

‘Girl.’ the healer, an old ragged woman named Skadi, called to her from the table where she was laying out her supplies.

‘Who is it?’ the thrall asked as she approached.

‘One of the Earl’s blacksmiths; got his foolish self cut and didn’t think to clean the sore.’

‘Infection, can it be treated?’

‘No, but he’ll survive.’ Skadi said sadly as she placed her necessary materials on a tray.

There were ropes to tie off the blood flow and restrain him, a leather strap to keep the man from biting off or swallowing his tongue, and a red hot ax in order to both remove the limb and cauterize the wound.

You hated doing this but it was necessary, the hut stunk with infection but it didn’t smell of death quite yet.

The man was older, maybe forty but clearly he’d lived a hard life to reach that age. He was quiet but his chest was heaving as if he had been fighting for each breath. His eyes were screwed shut and his head was turned away from his rotting hand.

It truly was disgusting to see a hand that mangled. The wound was still open, but no longer bleeding leaving an open gash caked in blackened blood and crusted puss.

She went about tying him down, making sure to be extra precise when restraining the arm that would soon be handless.

This was how she spent her days, in the hut with the sick and injured. It was a far cry from her old life in Kattegat. She was no longer a prince’s wife that was tended to by a full staff of thralls. Now she was herself thrall and she was called upon to do hard, truly hard, work and she wouldn’t have it any other way.

Leaving the hut for the day (Y/N) found herself exhausted but hopeful that the man would be ok once he was rested.

As she made her way back to the shed she chomped on the carrots she had stored away from breakfast, thankful to have them at least in case someone really didn’t finish their chores and no one was given dinner tonight.

It was as she finished her last carrot that something compelled her to look over at the beach as she neared the shed.

There was a ship, of course there was a ship at the beach; where else would a ship be if not at sea. That wasn’t what made her stop in her tracks, it was undoubtedly a Kattegat ship.

By no means was (Y/N) an expert on such things but after two years she could single out Floki’s handiwork from any other boat builder.

Those sails, the dragon figurehead…that was not a merchant ship.

With her heart racing she hurried into the shed and huddled into the corner where she slept, but she did not lay down.

She just sat with her hands fiddling with the threads of her skirts, as she thought back to the morning conversation she’d had.

A visitor, an important enough visitor to be offered a bed warmer.

How had she not thought to ask who this visitor was? She prayed with all her heart that it wasn’t Ivar, but there was no way to be sure.

No, Ivar couldn’t know which boat you snuck onto, even if he did he wouldn’t just devote himself to hunting you.

At least not personally.

Ivar was a prince of a wealthy kingdom, as well as a respected warlord in his own right. What man would dare to disobey him if he ordered them to find you.

Everything was hitting her all at once.

She would have to leave tonight…run until she made it to the next town.

With what? No food, supplies or weapons to protect yourself? This wasn’t like the cold journey to Floki’s that last night. This would be a three day trip by foot. Not to mention it was no longer winter. It was spring and roads would be busy and therefore dangerous. A woman in rags traveling alone was little more than an invitation for a rapist on his way.

It wasn’t ideal by any means but it was either risk the dangers of the road or stay and be turned over to Ivar by whatever man Ivar had sent after her.

‘(Y/N), you look as if you’ve seen a ghost.’ Kendra said as she sat beside her.

‘Not to be dramatic, but it feels as if I have.’

[percydarling]

Aww thanks you guys

@creative-girl @1littleshippergirl1 @infinitelycynical @roonilwazlibweasley @acciorxses @shewolf2000 @buggypuff @whatohitsonfirewelp @glitterfairy-21225 @curiousfeline @supersharkgentlemen @couldibeanymorechaotic @bluurb @fawkesthephoenix394 @fanfiction4thewin112 @tamaha

@everyone because I love all of you and your usernames r so hard to type and I'm so sorry😭😭😭😭😭

Oops def tagged more than 12 but I live everyone💖💗💗💞

💌 Send this to the twelve nicest people you know or who seem to have a good heart and if you get five back you must be pretty awesome. 💌

thank u bestie

@loonyloopylupin5 @vegathebrighteststar @g1nny-p0tter @justadreamyhufflepuff @roonilwazlibweasley @wolfstar-lb @just-a-smol-dino @mira-cant-spell @canyon-perk @toomanynotifications @ghost-spidey-deactivated-1013666 @sethclearwatermybeloved

[heathenarmyimagines]

Title: Find Us

Summary: (Y/N) has done her job, now Ivar must do his.

Pairing: Ivar x Reader

Part One, Part Two, Part Three, Part Four, Part Five, Part Six, Part Seven, Part Eight, Part Nine, Part Ten

Taglist: @ubbesgirl, @shewolf2000, @tis-itheapplepie, @atequila, @demoncrypt1066, @greennightspider, @badbitsh13, @fireismysaftey, @minarawr, @laketaj24, @hvitserksgirl, @blahblahcookiesdoma, @fabulous-peasent, @sforsammmmmi, @minmiin1d, @courtrae89, @letsloveimagines, @tomarisela, @titty-teetee, @beyond-the-ashes@elenawrit, @mblaqgi, @whenimaunicorn, @chuflisworld, @mystruggledlife, @moose-squirrel-asstiel, @syreni-dea, @trashqueenbitch, @alykatv, @mbaku-babygirl, @perfectus-in-morte, @beyond-the-ashes, @neeadinghugs, @readsalot73, @triumphantreturnofpies, @anarchy-is-coming, @tephi101, @alicedopey, @ivarslittlebadgirl, @jtrstp, @nejijjeoroo, @charlylama, @ivartheblessed, @captstefanbrandt, @fabulouschrissi, @ivarsrideordie, @3x5gurl, @the-writer-appreciation-blog, @lolabee9, @captainfoxy22, @young-ugly-god, @im5ftbutmythroat66, @bribyyy, @irishhiggins, @cadetomlinson, @keclleon101, @slutforragnarssons, @ltkeke, @meeeeeeeeeps, @lille-kanin, @opalscarab, @ssraven7, @ivarandersen, @concretewaywardangel, @funmadnessandbadassvikings, @sharon-is-tired, @cadetomlinson, @mystruggledlife, @chuflisworld, @justmarissa97, @lol-haha-joke, @weirdly-randomly-awesome, @inlovewithmakeupcomicsanim, @idonthavehusbandsihavelovers, @alexa040004, @buckythetinman , @burntmythroatskullingmytea,@jorunnravenslayer, @two-unbeatable-beaters, @buffy-the-vampire-blogger, @arses21434, @ltkeke, @captainfoxy22, @chinduda @letsshamelessqueen-m @my-soul-is-the-moon @we-are-transcendent

Part One, Part Two, Part Three, Part Four, Part Five, Part Six,Part Seven, Part Eight, Part Nine, Part Ten

The sleep came easily enough, even easier considering that you had gone all day with no rest and unbeknownst to you it was the most rest you would receive in months.

In the land of the living it had been three days and you hadn’t had a clue, for you it was just like any other dream. Time was irrelevant and nothing important to worry about as you walked around the abandoned market. With the information you now had you came to the conclusion that this was a Viking age settlement.

And just knowing that much made you eager to look around and see everything. How many people could say they had seen something like this? It would be an opportunity lost if she didn’t explore.

You were still in your hospital gown and had been barefoot before you found some shoes that were too big but they stayed on.

Viking mud is still mud after all.

There was so much to see, there were stands that had vegetables and fruits and less attractive ones that had dead animals hug up on display. Further into the market area you found jewelry and long stretches of fabric. Most were brown or white but others were absolutely gorgeous colors like red, blue and gold.

It was while you were touching a blue silk fabric that you heard something behind you.

Muddy footsteps.

It made a wet squishing noise; squish squish squish, getting closer but not at a rushed speed. 

Whoever was behind you felt no need to rush.

You turned around; fully expecting to see the man with no eyes to be standing there with a new riddle for you to solve, but that wasn’t who it was.

It was you.

The woman standing before you had your face, she was older maybe in her twenties or early thirties, her hair was longer than you could imagine growing yours and it was in a braid that rested plainly over her shoulder. She was wearing a brown dress and leather shoes.

Despite how much you had looked into mirrors you had never seen yourself like this.

‘Y-you.’ you managed to say when you found the will to speak.

‘You.’ the woman smiled.

‘Do you know who I am?’ she asked as she stepped closer to you.

Instinctively you stepped back.

‘Your name is Wilda, you are a Saxxon woman.’ you replied.

‘I am, or maybe I was. It is hard to understand even for me, I have been dead for so long and yet here I stand speaking with you.’ she mused.

She walked over to the fabric you were just holding and rubbed it curiously.

‘I had been wanting this fabric when I died, the woman who made this was the best seamstress in all of Kattegat.’

‘Kattegat? Is that the name of this place?’ 

‘Yes, this is where it all began. This is where it all happened, where your fate was sealed with the Boneless One. I must apologize, for I am also responsible for involving you in all this, but please know I didn’t wish for any of it.’ she said sadly.

It was weird seeing yourself like this, it was like watching yourself in a movie but you had no memory of acting in it. Either way this woman...this you, was talking and it was understandable.

‘Can you tell me what happened, why am I involved and what will happen after Ivar accepts his past life?’ you asked.

‘I do not know it all, but I will tell you what I know, come walk with me, I want you to see something.’ she said as she began to walk away from the fabric stand.

You walked beside her, still keeping a bit of distance.

‘I was a child of the church, in York. When I was a small child the city was raided by the Sons of Ragnar and their Heathen Army. I barely survived but after they took over Ivar took me in as a slave.’

‘Why?’

‘I was often the apprentice to the healers after men would come from battle. I would take care of his legs with salves and oils. He hated me, it was simply a fact but he valued my care through the years.’

‘Why did you marry him?’

‘Years had passed and I’d seen him do...horrific things, he’d won great victories and suffered massive losses then all at once he was just losing. Battle after battle his plans failed him, he was losing his fame, becoming a joke among warlords.’

As the two of you walked past the last stand of the market she led you through a trail in the woods.

‘At his wits end he called on the seer.’

‘Seer? The man with no eyes?’ you asked. 

She nodded.

‘He sees peoples’ fates and speaks with the Pagan Gods. He told Ivar that the Gods had abandoned him; that they had favored his father Ragnar despite the disrespectful way he viewed them, and they would not show Ivar the same mercy if he followed his father’s footsteps.’

‘Ragnar? I thought he was a myth.’

‘People spoke of him as if he were, but he was a real man with real feelings. Ivar loved him despite the strain his broken legs put on their relationship, and like his father he began to place too much pride in his own importance.’ 

‘Broken legs...he really couldn’t walk could he.’ you said in amazement.

‘Not on his own he made braces to keep himself upright, really they were amazing to see. Even I, who despised him, felt a small amount of admiration for his resilience.’

‘I grew up in his care, he never hurt me but he was cruel. When he came to me demanding my hand in marriage I didn’t understand. He told me it was life or death, he said he would have the church in York reduced to ashes if I refused.’

‘How romantic.’ you said sarcastically.

‘I thought so as well. From what was told to me Ivar had gotten everyone close to him cursed, exiled from all their nine worlds, left to wait for the reincarnations of both Ivar the Boneless and a Christian Girl to to reunite and his guilt alongside her love and forgiveness would be the light that lead them to Valhalla.’

‘My love?’ you asked in embarrassed shock.

‘Yes, you love him and I know it.’

‘How can you know something like that? Do you feel my emotions or something, because I’m not sure if it is more than a crush.’ you said in your defense.

Wilda laughed and was odd to hear it, you recognized it as your own laughter but you never heard from someone else.

‘My sweet girl, you are not the first reincarnation, and your Ivar isn’t the first either, if God wills it you will be the last.’

‘I’m not the first? How many have there been and what happened to them?’

‘They all end up here eventually.’ Wilda answered as at last the two of you had arrived at your destination.

You were in a large clearing. There was nothing else there to take your eyes away from what was in the center.

Two graves, both empty and two piles of dirt waiting to fill them in once there was a body inside.

Your heart was lead.

‘It is never painful, for any of them, you’ll just go to sleep.’

‘But I- I’m sleeping now...am I am I d-‘

‘No, you are alive outside I promise. All you have to do is wait, wait for Ivar to accept his faults and remorse.’

‘And if he doesn’t then what? You’re saying I can’t do anything for myself? What kind of misogynistic bullshit is this? I thought Viking women had rights of their own.’ you ranted angrily as you paced, looking away from the graves.

‘Unfortunately, I wasn’t Viking, even if I did follow their beliefs I was a thrall. I had no rights before my marriage and even with that title I was still Christian.’

‘So what? Just sit here with you and wait?’ 

‘Yes, do you have faith that your Ivar will save you?’

‘Of course!’ you shouted so suddenly that it surprised you.

All at once it hit you how much faith you had in Ivar, the one thing you had no doubt about was that he would do anything for you.

He cared for you, even if not romantically, he cared about you; and no matter what he had to do he would save you.

Or he would die trying.

‘Then wait.’ Wilda said sweetly.

Ivar’s POV

The last three days had brought about a lot of chaos.

(Y/N)’s family was devastated by the news, her siblings were scared and her mother was in complete shambles. Miss (Y/L/N) had called your father who flew out with his wife and other kids and had arrived on the second night. 

His own family had been affected as well, he had been too shaken up and crushed by guilt that he couldn’t drive so he just sat in his car feeling sorry for himself and crying harder than he had since he was a child. His brothers ended up tracking his phone and once he had calmed down he explained what had happened.

No one in the Ragnarson family could ever remember seeing Ivar this distraught before, even his parents sat aside their marital issues enough to sit in the waiting room with Ivar and (Y/N)’s family.

It was strange to see for Ivar.

His family loved each other in their own odd constipated way, but they rarely got together like this. Even Bjorn and Lagertha showed up once, apparently they all wanted to be there for him but he suspected they just couldn't get over the fact that he had a friend.

Every day there were at least four people in the waiting room for (Y/N) and one of the most constant residents was Ivar.

He hadn’t even gone to school, all he could do was sit and watch...and think about things. Think about what he had to do, because no matter what logic told him he just knew this was his fault. She was a human vegetable and was because of him.

That thought alone made his head hurt, he was constantly taking pain killers that did little to ease his headaches.

He was on his phone watching the same video he had seen a thousand times it felt like.

The footage from (Y/N)’s sleep study. 

Her mother had demanded the footage, in hopes to find some kind of clue about what led to (Y/N)’s sudden seizure. She expected to see an administration of medicine or maybe even a nurse sneaking in, anything to explain it.

Unfortunately there was nothing on the film that the doctors hadn’t already explained. For about an hour she was sleeping peacefully, a bit of uncomfortable tossing and then, like a firecracker had startled her, she shot up.

Her body convulsing as she thrashed around so violently that she fell out of the bed and if the visual wasn’t upsetting enough the scream she let out after she landed on the floor was absolutely blood churning.

She was screaming loud and shrill at the top of her lungs, all the while her body never stopped shaking, her limbs were endlessly flailing. The nurses and doctors had rushed in to restrain after only forty seconds or so but it felt so much longer to Ivar.

He watched how carefully Herald administered the sedative and the way (Y/N)’s body went immediately limp. Ivar closed the video once the doctors started hurriedly checking her vitals.

Ivar sighed and stood up to stretch, the joints of his shoulder blades cracking in protest as he did so.

‘Going home for the night Ivar?’ Miss (Y/L/N) asked as she yawned in her own chair.

‘No, just going to the restroom, might get a coffee.’ he assured.

‘Grab me one please.’

‘Of course.’ Ivar said happily.

He didn’t really need to use the toilet, just needed to move around. His legs were getting sore and he needed to take his pills and he preferred to do that in private.

‘I would have killed for a treatment like that in my life.’

The color drained from his face as he looked in the mirror and saw a most unwelcomed sight.

‘I get the feeling you don’t like me much...understandable I suppose.’ the old man said from behind him.

His heart suddenly swelled with anger as he turned and swung, ready to feel his fist connect with the bearded face of this bastard, but it didn’t.

All that happened was his fist went right through him, as if he were air, with nothing solid to connect to he stumbled to regain balance.

‘I’m sure had I been alive that would have been a solid attack, were you done or do you want to waste more time? Because your Christian doesn’t have much to waste.’ the old man said tiredly.

Ivar turned around and glared, but it softened a bit when he saw something he hadn’t noticed before in his anger.

The old man was standing.

There were unpainted metal braces on the viking’s legs that seemed to be the only thing keeping him up, along with the cane he was using.

‘Why are you here?  Are you going to kill her now, brain dead not enough for you? She has nothing to do with this, whatever bullshit this all is, leave her out of it!’ Ivar shouted, not caring if someone heard him yelling to himself.

‘My Christian had nothing to do with my problems either, and had she been as selfish as I was she would have refused to take part. Then I would be cursed with no hope of redemption, and both of our Christians would have had longer and probably happier lives without us.’ he said tiredly.

‘But she was soft, she felt it was her stupid Christian duty to help others over herself. Despite her resentment for me, and mine of her, she agreed to help my family and for that I want to repay my debt to her. In order to do that I need you to see me.’

‘I do see you.’ Ivar argued.

‘No. You see an old man in strange clothes but you don’t see yourself in me at all do you? It's frustrating because you are the last and most important piece to this complicated puzzle. The Christian, her job was to find us, you and me, now you have to see us. Really look at me and see yourself...she will die if you don’t and the loss of her will drive you mad.’ 

He felt like ripping out his hair in frustration, Ivar had never been this angry. In his youth anger was the backbone of his personality, he was angry because his legs hurt, he was angry he couldn’t talk to anyone other than his brother because he didn’t have any friends, he was always angry. But this was pure rage; red hot and scalding, he was angry because he was terrified.

‘What do you mean she will die?’ 

‘Her body is here where you can see it, but her essence is in the void between the nine worlds and a living person can only stay there a short while before their body lets them go completely. Please if not for me and my family or yourself do it for her.’

For her, all at once his anger left him.

‘J-just look at you?’ he repeated.

‘See me...and look into you.’

Ivar felt like fire ants were covering his entire body, his stomach felt ready to rid itself of the crappy hospital lunch he’d had earlier, his heart felt like it was frozen in ice; and all that paled in comparison to his headache.

He had only met the eyes of the old man for a few seconds and already he wanted nothing more than to look away.

For her.

Ivar dug his nails deeply into the palms of his hand as he held the man’s gaze.

‘There you go, see me...see all we have done.’

Then as if zoomed in like a scene from a movie he could see images in the blue pupils, and what he saw made him want to look away even more.

He saw...a boy with a dirty face it looked like he was trying to pull something, suddenly he felt like there was something leather in his hand and he pulled it back he felt the boy in the eye pull it back and suddenly he struck his hand out with all his might and watched as the boy in the eye was hit in the head by the blade of an axe.

‘No!’ he gasped in horror.

‘Don’t look away, no matter how terrible or how ashamed. Do not look away.’ the viking said, but his voice was different now. It wasn’t as hoarse as before it appeared to be...younger in a way.

The boy faded away and he saw something worse than the boy.

‘Sigurd?’

In the eye there was his brother, his hair long, his clothes strange and he was talking and Ivar wished more than anything that he couldn’t hear what his own brother was saying, but he did, clear as a bell in his mind was his older brother’s voice.

‘It must be hard for you now that your mummy’s dead. Knowing she was the only one who ever really loved you.’ Sigurd said in a strange dialect as he sipped something from a chalice.

Hurt and anger swelled and he felt something wet and thick touch his lip and distantly his mind realized his nose was bleeding heavily, again his arm jerked forward and watched an axe fly and plant itself in his brother's ribs.

‘Sigurd…’ he whimpered as his eyes began to overflow with tears.

If anyone came into this restroom they would see him standing still as a statue, staring into space as his nose bled like a red river and his eyes leaked like faucets.

‘Don’t look away, don’t run from what you have already done.’ 

‘Sigurd...Siggy I’m sorry. I didn’t mean-’ he choked on the lump in his throat, the blood from his nose leaked into his mouth as he spoke and the taste was horrid but it felt nostalgic in a horribly gruesome way.

Again the image in the eyes changed and this one was more than the image it practically sucked him in like a portal.

No longer was he in a hospital restroom; he was in a stone building and there was so much noise, loudest of all was a baby crying. He could recall this, the dream, the one he remembered in the truck that night with (Y/N) the one that made his nose bleed.

This time it was so much more, it felt like his brain was exploding in his skull, he felt an aching throb in his ears but it didn’t compare to the horror he was seeing and hearing.

He could smell burning flesh, feel the heat and as the melted gold poured into the crying man’s mouth; the screams would haunt him until his last breath.

In horror he felt his chest shake in laughter.

Just when Ivar thought he would pass out from the pain in his head he felt something he hadn’t felt in years. His legs were breaking under his weight, but that wasn’t possible, he had titanium bones, they could never break but still he felt it. Even worse so he heard that familiar cracking noise as he fell to the floor.

‘Hold strong, we both know you can take more than this, and there is so much more to see.’ now Ivar was certain the voice he heard wasn’t the voice of an old man.

That was his own voice, and he suddenly processed that he wasn’t being sucked into the eye, but the eye was moving closer to him.

No longer was the phantom standing on crude braces as an old and ragged man. Now he was crawling, using his strong arms to pull himself along, his legs dragging behind him like a useless tail.

More than anything Ivar wanted to look away and see what the face of this man looked like now but he couldn’t.

For her… for (Y/N).

He stilled himself and tried to brace himself for more pain he was sure would come.

He had been right, more pain came and no amount of preparation would have made him ready for it.

A thousand or a million images flashed in the eye going so fast it shouldn’t have been possible to follow each one, but he could. Not only did he see and comprehend each image he felt them.

He saw the light go out in a fat man’s eyes as someone was chopping into his back with an ax, he felt the muscles in his arms ache with the effort it took to stab through the muscle and bones of a man in the heat of battle.

That was when he realized that these images, these senses were all things he’d seen and experienced before.

These were his dreams.

 ‘Yes, you are remembering. That is good, almost done now; look at me.’

At last that horrible eye closed, and Ivar nearly collapsed in relief, but he kept just enough energy to look up at the face that carried the eye.

There was no longer a beard to hide anything from view he could see the face in front of him with complete clarity.

This truly was his face, it was like looking into a mirror but this mirror showed what he looked like before.

‘Finally...you see me.’ He smiled.

[heathenarmyimagines]

Title: Find Us

Summary: (Y/N)’s sleep study goes horribly wrong.

Pairing: Ivar x Reader

Part One, Part Two, Part Three, Part Four, Part Five, Part Six, Part Seven, Part Eight, Part Nine

Taglist: @ubbesgirl, @shewolf2000, @tis-itheapplepie, @atequila, @demoncrypt1066, @greennightspider, @badbitsh13, @fireismysaftey, @minarawr, @laketaj24, @hvitserksgirl, @blahblahcookiesdoma, @fabulous-peasent, @sforsammmmmi, @minmiin1d, @courtrae89, @letsloveimagines, @tomarisela, @titty-teetee, @beyond-the-ashes@elenawrit, @mblaqgi, @whenimaunicorn, @chuflisworld, @mystruggledlife, @moose-squirrel-asstiel, @syreni-dea, @trashqueenbitch, @alykatv, @mbaku-babygirl, @perfectus-in-morte, @beyond-the-ashes, @neeadinghugs, @readsalot73, @triumphantreturnofpies, @anarchy-is-coming, @tephi101, @alicedopey, @ivarslittlebadgirl, @jtrstp, @nejijjeoroo, @charlylama, @ivartheblessed, @captstefanbrandt, @fabulouschrissi, @ivarsrideordie, @3x5gurl, @the-writer-appreciation-blog, @lolabee9, @captainfoxy22, @young-ugly-god, @im5ftbutmythroat66, @bribyyy, @irishhiggins, @cadetomlinson, @keclleon101, @slutforragnarssons, @ltkeke, @meeeeeeeeeps, @lille-kanin, @opalscarab, @ssraven7, @ivarandersen, @concretewaywardangel, @funmadnessandbadassvikings, @sharon-is-tired, @cadetomlinson, @mystruggledlife, @chuflisworld, @justmarissa97, @lol-haha-joke, @weirdly-randomly-awesome, @inlovewithmakeupcomicsanim, @idonthavehusbandsihavelovers, @alexa040004, @buckythetinman , @burntmythroatskullingmytea,@jorunnravenslayer, @two-unbeatable-beaters, @buffy-the-vampire-blogger, @arses21434, @ltkeke, @captainfoxy22, @chinduda @letsshamelessqueen-m @my-soul-is-the-moon @we-are-transcendent

Part One, Part Two, Part Three, Part Four, Part Five, Part Six,Part Seven, Part Eight, Part Nine

Sitting at the table you had continued the research you had begun the day before, you had been knee deep in articles since you had sent your sibling off to school that morning and it was almost time for them to get out.

Not that they would be coming back home after school; your mother had to stay on location for a few days and for tonight you couldn’t hold down the fort because you had your own appointment.

Dr. Finehair said he had a specialist come in to conduct a sleep study to see if maybe it was a brainwave disturbance causing your sleeping problems and he wanted you to try and sleep as long as you could.

Without meaning to you had let your mind wander back to your phone call with Ivar yesterday.

After you hung up you spared a moment to think about how abruptly Ivar decided to end the call, it seemed like something was wrong with him.

You figured he would tell you when he felt the need to talk about it, so you went back to your research on Ivar the Boneless.

History was one of your favorite subjects because it’s like a story that really happened once upon a dark and twisted time.

The more you read the more you wanted to put it all aside and never look at it again, which was odd for you. Normally you loved the dark part of history, you believed that no country can ever grow without looking back at its history.

American history was your usual topic but this was a completely new ballpark, and Ivar the Boneless didn’t really feel like light reading. Especially when you couldn’t help but picture your best friend performing a Blood Eagle in order to avenge his father.

His father was another matter that needed researching, you had to look into as much as you could. Any small piece of information could be vital to figuring out this whole thing.

Whatever this thing was.

Your stomach growled and snapped you out of your own head, you sat aside your laptop and stretched before you stood up from your kitchen table.

The kitchen window gave your neighbor a good enough view that she could just walk by and see that you weren’t sleeping.

It didn’t surprise you that your mother didn’t trust you to stay awake on your own accord, because you also didn’t trust yourself to not take a nap.

God you needed a nap.

With a sigh you went and made yourself a quick bowl of ramen to ease your hunger without overfilling yourself.

It was about an hour before Ivar would be released.

He was going to drive you to the hospital and wait for you, meaning he would sleep in an uncomfortable waiting room or even worse his truck. It felt odd that he would do that for you, and even though you had asked him to, you thought he’d decline.

Suddenly your phone chimed with a message.

I’m leaving early be there in ten - Ivar

Cool, we can just chill until it’s time to go - (Y/N)

You looked at the phone and couldn’t help but second guess if that message was good enough, or if you should have added any emojis.

Ugh, this was not good, how could you have suddenly developed feelings for him; Ivar of all people. The guy you were trying to get to remember his past life.

A life in which he was married to you while being old enough to be your grandfather.

You groaned in mild annoyance and complete confusion as you went upstairs to change out of the pajamas you had been lounging in.

The minutes passed like seconds and soon Ivar was at your door.

Fighting the urge to double check yourself in the mirror you went downstairs to let him in.

‘Hey, I got your schoolwork.’ he said handing you a folder.

‘Boo.’ you whined as you looked at the assignments.

‘You’re welcome, not like I went out of my way to get them for you or anything.’ Ivar sassed.

‘Thank you, think you can help me with this...I hate math.’

‘I know, sure I’ll help.’

You led him to the kitchen and subtly motioned to the open window and waved at your neighbor who waved back.

The older woman looked at Ivar in confusion and Ivar waved politely before he sat at your table.

‘So are we starting with math first?’

‘Hell no, tell me about the man with no eyes.’ you said bluntly.

‘I don’t know much, man doesn’t like being in the public eye. Got rich through genius investments but he seems to come from old money despite the fact that no information on his family is available. My father said he was one of his first clients.

‘So it's not like he just time traveled to get here, he’s well established. Covered in mystery but still real, does that mean he’s been alive this whole time?’ you asked.

‘I would guess so but that doesn’t seem humanly possible.’ Ivar said back.

‘Maybe he isn’t human then, at this point we can’t afford to think too logically anymore, the new motto is if we can explain it then we can accept it.’

‘Inspirational.’ he hummed.

‘Thank you, I’m truly a poetic soul.’ you joked.

‘Yeah... there is more though, he knew too much.’

That got your attention, not because of what Ivar had said but the way he said it, like he wasn’t talking about something he’d experienced. It was as if he was talking about someone else he didn’t know.

‘What do you mean?’

‘He knew about my family, but it didn’t feel like he looked us up. He just...knew too much.’ Ivar tried to clarify.

‘What did he know?’

‘Dad was introducing us and he said this wasn’t all us...he knew two of us weren’t there and he was right. Bjorn wasn’t there and he knew about Gida...almost no one knows about Gida, Dad never talks about her except on her birthday.’

‘Who is Gida?’ you asked.

‘My sister, well half sister if you want to be politically correct. My dad’s first wife had two kids Bjorn and Gida, when his first company was just becoming successful he had to leave town a lot and on one trip he was told Gida had died of influenza.’

‘Oh my God, I’m sorry.’ you said sympathetically.

‘It’s ok, she died way before I was born, I’ve only seen a few pictures but I don’t know anything about her, but that guy did. He knew that none of us ever saw her and he knew she was sick, and I could tell that dad was surprised by him knowing.’

Now Ivar was looking off into the distance as if he himself wasn’t even here sitting at your table right now. It was as if he was mentally somewhere else, probably trying to come up with a scenario where his father would have talked about this girl named Gida.

‘Hey, calm down. We can put a pin in it for right now if you want to, I actually do need to get some of my homework done.’ you tried to comfort.

Ivar nodded and took in a deep breath and let it all out.

You actually managed to put most of your focus on stupid equations that no one would ever need in real life, but you couldn’t help but think about how hard this was all becoming now.

Ivar was in complete denial of who he must have been in his past life, anytime you brought it up he shuts down or starts bleeding. How much more proof did he need and what will he do when he can’t deny it any more?

By some miracle you finished all your assignments with mild confidence that it was at least a B+, Ivar was apparently putting all his focus on helping you.

Pretty soon it was time for the two of you to head out if you wanted to get to the hospital in time for your appointment.

The ride was uneventful, just casual talk about school and plans for next weekend; pretty much you talked about anything but the elephant in the room.

While you rode you were very proud of yourself for keeping things casual. It was as if you had pushed aside that mild panic you felt about the possibility of you having a crush on the guy next to you.

At the hospital you filled out some papers while Ivar was chatting with the lady at the desk, it was the same one from your first visit.

Her name was Helga, she was a blond woman who looked no older than twenty seven tops, but she spoke to Ivar as if she were an forty year old aunt.

‘Are you her ride home? She could be here for a while, your mother will worry.’ Helga asked.

‘Mother always does, I let her know I’d be home late if it makes you feel better.’ he assured.

‘It doesn’t.’

You felt kinda awkward interrupting to let her know you were done with the papers.

She took them and led you into an examination room where a male nurse took your vitals and gave you a gown to wear.

After a minute Dr. Finehair came in with another doctor who you had to assume was the specialist who would be conducting the study.

‘Hello Ms. (Y/N), I’m Dr. Finehair.’

You made a confused face and sent a looked between the two men.

‘My little brother, if it helps you can call him Halfdan.’ your doctor explained.

‘Don’t worry the smarter one is in charge.’ Halfdan smiled politely.

It was strange how easily his charm seemed to relax you, but you guessed as a doctor he had to have amazing bedside manners.

‘I’ve looked over all of your test results and it seems to be nothing physically with your body, other than what could be expected from an exhausted teenager.’ he said as he began placing little stickers on your temples, scalp face, chest and legs.

Both doctors were very nice and the small talk did help to pass the time while Halfdan was placing sensors on your body.

‘The main purpose of the study is to see what your brainwaves are up to when you go to sleep. If there is anything unusual then we can know what to focus on and see what tests need to be run on you. OK?’ he explained.

‘I understand, how long do I need to sleep?’

‘As long as you can, did you need any sleeping aids, I see it’s been prescribed to you.’

‘Not necessary, I’m ready to crash whenever you give me the go ahead Doc.’ you smiled.

‘Oh well don’t let me stop you, we are going to leave the room, the sensors are connected to a machine, we will monitor the room as well record video.’

‘What if I have to use the restroom? I guess I should have asked before you started.’

‘It is fine, we can disconnect you, all you have to do is let us know.’

‘Alright you are all set to go, we will leave you to it ma’am.’

The two men left and it only took you about thirty seconds to go to sleep.

******************************************************************* Ivar’s POV

The hospital was unusually quiet today, not empty by any means, but it seemed nothing horribly urgent had happened since he’d gotten here.

Every person that came in was calm and in good enough shape to explain why they were here and what they were feeling.

Of course that would be expected because this hospital was a bit out of the way, too far from the busy highways where most car accidents tend to happen.

There was also the fact that this was a very expensive hospital, with amazing security, top of the line technology and the best doctors you can get.

All of his surgeries had been done here, because on top of all those other great qualities this hospital assured each patient complete privacy. No matter who the patient was or how much money their secrets were worth.

Ivar was sitting there, in one of the uncommonly comfortable waiting room chairs, scrolling through social media on his phone when a sudden wave of lightheadedness hit him.

His vision blurred to the point where he had to sit his phone aside and shake his head in an effort to clear his head.

‘I see you Boneless.’

Ivar flinched at the sudden voice, but more than that he flinched at the name.

He looked up and what he saw was impossible, so very impossible that even the thought of it made him think that he was going mad.

There is no other explanation for what was sitting in the chair across from him.

It was himself.

His own face, slightly hidden behind a thick and graying beard, but all the same it was obviously his face. His eyes, nose and teeth...his face.

‘No.’ he breathed.

‘But yes, you wouldn’t believe what all had to be sacrificed for us to chat, and I’m sad to say that my being here is not good news.’

‘You aren’t here.’ Ivar whispered.

‘No, not really; neither are you, not completely. Neither of us can ever truly be anywhere until we are together. Until you accept that you are me, I did my part; I died...and I waited.’

‘Waited for what? For two teenagers to meet to clean up a mess you made thousands of years ago?’ he snapped angrily, barely managing to keep his voice down.

‘I didn’t want to do this, I saw no point in it. I was fully prepared to accept the punishment the Gods felt I deserved, but it wasn’t just me...and it isn’t just you. Everyone you love and care about, they are all being punished for my deeds, our deeds.’

‘Your deeds.’ Ivar spat.

‘Our...deeds.’

‘Ivar.’

This time Ivar jumped clean out of his chair, partially due to being so suddenly startled but mostly to look away from this thing with his face.

Herald was there and just the look on his face told him something was wrong; horribly wrong.

‘What happened?’

‘Helga is calling her mother now, Ivar I need you to be calm. I can see how much you care for her and I know you will worry, but losing your composure won’t help anything do you understand?’ Herald said seriously.

‘Tell me what happened.’ Ivar repeated quietly, almost certain he didn’t want the answer but he needed it all the same.

‘(Y/N) is brain dead.’

‘What? She was just here for a sleep study. What the hell happened?!’ Ivar hissed.

The hairs on the back of his neck was standing up and he couldn’t think of a time where he had been this scared.

‘We don’t know. I wouldn’t even be saying any of this to you if her mother hadn’t listed you as one of (Y/N)’s emergency contacts.’

‘Tell me!’ Ivar snapped.

Herald sighed in mild annoyance but his look remained professional.

‘Her vitals were excellent, no sleep aids were administered. Neither me or Halfdan can explain what happened, I was monitoring her on camera and he was watching her brainwaves. Out of nowhere the waves flat-line and she is seizing up.’

‘She had a seizure?’

‘Yes. A non epileptic seizure, but a seizure nonetheless; we had to risk sedating her before she hurt herself. I wish I could tell you something, anything to explain what went wrong, but I don’t know. I checked her for every physical condition I can think of as a medical doctor and there is nothing to see.’

Ivar was speechless, he didn’t know what to say, even if he did he wouldn’t trust his voice to say it without breaking.

‘When her mother arrives I will explain it to her and what happens next will be her decision.’

‘Can I see her?’ he asked softly.

‘Yes, but do not move her. We are not sure what is causing the problem and we won’t know until we can get her in a CAT scan.’

‘CAT scans, do you think it’s cancer?’ Ivar asked, his eyes wide and his heart filled with dread.

‘I can not say, even suggesting it with no test done I could lose my license. For right now I need you to keep calm while we try to figure out what exactly is happening.’

Ivar nodded in understanding, he listened to the room number and made his way there; all the while thinking about everything.

He thought about the imaginary creature that spoke to him in the waiting room.

“My being here is not good news” that’s what he said and he was right.

He remembered when he had first met her in the hallway; he couldn’t stop thinking about her in class, when he saw her at the table with his brothers he was happy to see her. Even happier that he liked her and saw her as a great friend.

A friend was something he’d never had before and he had thought this was why he wanted to keep her so close, but it wasn’t.

Ivar knew that now, he wouldn’t be this worried and concerned for a friend.

He loved (Y/N), he loved her and right now she was brain dead because of the actions of a dead man.

Because of his actions.

[heathenarmyimagines]

Title: Find Us

Pairing: Ivar x Reader

Summary: Ivar’s family have a very peculiar lunch guest.

Part One, Part Two, Part Three, Part Four, Part Five, Part Six, Part Seven, Part Eight

Taglist: @ubbesgirl, @shewolf2000, @tis-itheapplepie, @atequila, @demoncrypt1066, @greennightspider, @badbitsh13, @fireismysaftey, @minarawr, @laketaj24, @hvitserksgirl, @blahblahcookiesdoma, @fabulous-peasent, @sforsammmmmi, @minmiin1d, @courtrae89, @letsloveimagines, @tomarisela, @titty-teetee, @beyond-the-ashes@elenawrit, @mblaqgi, @whenimaunicorn, @chuflisworld, @mystruggledlife, @moose-squirrel-asstiel, @syreni-dea, @trashqueenbitch, @alykatv, @mbaku-babygirl, @perfectus-in-morte, @beyond-the-ashes, @neeadinghugs, @readsalot73, @triumphantreturnofpies, @anarchy-is-coming, @tephi101, @alicedopey, @ivarslittlebadgirl, @jtrstp, @nejijjeoroo, @charlylama, @ivartheblessed, @captstefanbrandt, @fabulouschrissi, @ivarsrideordie, @3x5gurl, @the-writer-appreciation-blog, @lolabee9, @captainfoxy22, @young-ugly-god, @im5ftbutmythroat66, @bribyyy, @irishhiggins, @cadetomlinson, @keclleon101, @slutforragnarssons, @ltkeke, @meeeeeeeeeps, @lille-kanin, @opalscarab, @ssraven7, @ivarandersen, @concretewaywardangel, @funmadnessandbadassvikings, @sharon-is-tired, @cadetomlinson, @mystruggledlife, @chuflisworld, @justmarissa97, @lol-haha-joke, @weirdly-randomly-awesome, @inlovewithmakeupcomicsanim, @idonthavehusbandsihavelovers, @alexa040004, @buckythetinman , @burntmythroatskullingmytea,@jorunnravenslayer, @two-unbeatable-beaters, @buffy-the-vampire-blogger, @arses21434, @ltkeke, @captainfoxy22, @chinduda @letsshamelessqueen-m @my-soul-is-the-moon @we-are-transcendent

Part One, Part Two, Part Three, Part Four, Part Five, Part Six,Part Seven, Part Eight

Ivar arrived home with a little over an hour to spare.

He was happy to say his legs were no longer burning in hot flames of pain and had died down to the usual dull simmering pain that he was used to dealing with.

As he walked to the stairs he took a moment to be childish and flick off the elevator.

He took a shower and for whatever reason his mind started to wonder, thinking about the series of unfortunate events that occurred last night.

The thought of himself being the great Viking king that his mother named him after was still too outlandish for him to think about. The splitting headache and nosebleed did little to encourage him to think about it.

So his mind moved on.

He thought of (Y/N), the way she accepted his legs, she didn’t immediately get that stupid look of pity or false empathy. No her eyes didn’t soften, nothing had changed in her eyes. She still saw him as she had before, and he was very happy for that.

Being in the family he came from he couldn’t find many friends, not any real ones anyway. His brothers could handle having friends who were drawn to the money and fame, but Ivar couldn’t stand people like that. He couldn’t explain it too well, but he could always see it, the hungry way people looked at him.

Like he was a walking ATM and if they could just get close enough to him then the money would never stop flowing.

All of them had the mutual understanding that none of the Ragnarson children ever wanted to be pushed into the public eye. No magazine articles or press interviews, but still they were hard not to recognize if only for the way their mother seemed to flaunt their wealth around.

(Y/N) had never seen the designer clothes his mother dressed him in or heard about out of country trips he had been dragged on.

Her eyes weren’t hungry, and he liked that.

Ivar liked to be around her, he liked the conversation with her and the way she never asked for favors, anything he did for her was his own choice and it always would be.

(Y/N).

His mind wandered to her in the car, when his nose had bled. With no hesitation she gave him the very shirt off her back. That thought made him think about her sitting in his passenger seat, topless and blushing. The way her face became an ungodly red when he had stupidly invaded her personal space.

Then it all went south, his mind decided to be treacherous and focus on that moment before the cop knocked on the window.

Ivar immediately shook his head and wrapped up his shower, if he set the water to ice cold for a few seconds then he’d never admit it.

Deciding to shut up his mind Ivar put in his earbuds and blasted his music while he got dressed, he walked past his real closet full of clothes he had picked up in shops and went to his second one.

The one his mother filled with brands that “people of their status” should be wearing, he picked up a suit without giving it a glance before he started putting it on with practiced ease.

As he was tying back his hair Hvitserk barged in the room, in a suit of his own.

‘Looking spiffy, bet (Y/N) would have loved to see it.’ his brother smiled as he sat on the bed.

‘Shut up.’ Ivar rolled his eyes as he took out his earbuds.

‘What did you wear to see her last night? Birthday suit?’ Hvitserk teased.

‘I said shut up, some people can be friends with girls and not have sex with them.’ Ivar sassed.

‘Of course they can, that just doesn’t seem to be the case for you Ivy.’

‘Don’t call me that.’

‘So you’re going to tell me that you...Ivar Hogh Ragnarson, got up in the middle of the night to meet a girl and nothing scandalous happened.’

‘Yes, nothing happened.’ Ivar said tiredly.

‘Well I don’t believe that for a second, why did you go out in the first place?’ Hvitserk asked.

‘I’m not going to keep talking about this, can we please just get downstairs before Mother comes looking for us.’ Ivar deflected.

Hvitserk rolled his eyes but he did sigh and got up, meaning that for now at least the subject was dropped.

The two of them headed downstairs to the dining area. As expected the table was covered in large expensive dishes, and of course none of it had been prepared by their mother.

The cook had truly outdone herself today, Ivar new his father must have given her quite a bonus for this feast.

At the head of the table was his father and his mother was sat in the seat on his right, both dressed in expensive brands.

Ubbe and Sigurd still hadn’t come down yet, but Ivar and Hvitserk took their seats across from each other.

‘Ivar...I heard the elevator. Are you feeling well?’ Ivar asked.

‘Yes I am fine, I just woke up in the odd hours where my medicine wasn’t as effective as usual. So I went out for a drive while it kicked in.’ he said casually.

‘You went driving?’ his mother asked.

‘Yes, not too far, I was safe I promise.’ he soothed.

His mother bit at her lip and looked away before she took a sip from her wine glass, she always drank when she worried.

She was always worrying.

Thankfully before the silence could become awkward the two missing brothers came down and took their places at the table.

‘Boys, this lunch is with a very important client, one of my first clients when I started out and he brought me a lot of business by nothing but word of mouth. He is usually quiet and very much so a shut in, and he comes from old money.’

‘If he is a shut in why did he suddenly ask to have lunch?’ Ubbe asked.

‘No idea, but I couldn’t decline. Now, I know you all know how to behave in front of clients, but this client is completely blind so be sensitive to that. Do not mention it, do you all understand?’ his father asked.

Everyone agreed and the conversation moved to lighter things like school and stocks and what summer plans were in consideration. It was all idle chit chat to pass the time while they waited for their guest.

At long last their loud dramatic doorbell rang and one of the housekeepers led in a man using a white cane.

The man was very tall, and that was impressive considering the fact that Ivar was the shortest Ragnarson while standing at exactly six foot.

He had to be at least seven feet, his black suit was clearly custom tailored to his body in a way that made it hard to tell if his suit was filled out by fat or pure muscle. His eyes and forehead were completely hidden behind the largest pair of reflective sunglasses Ivar had ever seen.

His skin was as pale porcelain, it was very oddly accompanied by the most visible light blue veins beneath his flesh and the black lipstick that was smeared over his almost fish like lips.

‘Hello Ragnar.’ the man said, his voice large and raspy as he had been smoking since he could walk.

‘Hello old man.’ Ragnar said happily.

‘I’m as old as I’ll ever be and as young as I can be now.’ the man said.

‘There goes that wise man way of speaking you are so famous for.’ the father smiled happily.

‘And there is the smile you are famous for.’

‘You can see me smiling?’ Ragnar teased.

‘My eyes see nothing, but I see all...that is my curse.’ the man said as he took his seat.

The whole table was silent, not even his father, the great conversationalist that he was, could make light of such a cryptic thing.

‘Don’t be so tense, introduce me to your family so we can eat this delightful feast.’

‘Of course, family meet my great client Mr. Divine. This is my wife Aslaug, my boys that I’m always talking about; Ubbe, Hvitserk, Sigurd and Ivar.’

‘You are missing two...a boy and a girl…a poor sick girl no one here but you ever got to see.’

Ivar was stunned, and judging by the almost loud silence his family members were in the same state.

His father didn’t speak of his only daughter, the girl that died long before he had been born. From what he had been told his half sister Gida had caught a horrible case of influenza and she just didn’t have a strong enough immune system.

No matter how he tried he couldn’t imagine his father talking about Gida with a client, no matter how important.

‘Yes...we should enjoy the feast.’ Ragnar said, not as cheerful as he had been before.

At last the lunch finally began and while it took a minute the conversation did pick up. Despite that Ivar couldn’t shake this sick feeling.

The feeling he had at the restaurant when (Y/N)’s mother was talking about her findings, like his entire body was covered in ants. He was still polite to the guest, but he just couldn’t look at this man for more than a few seconds.

For such a large spread the actual lunch passed rather quickly, and eventually no one could eat another bite.

‘This was a fine lunch, but I do have several appointments lined up so I must be going.

All of a sudden Ivar couldn’t control himself, there was a question he needed to ask before this man left.

‘Mr. Divine? Is that your given name?’

‘Ivar.’ Ragnar warned.

His ears suddenly burned red in embarrassment at his rude outburst.

‘No need to worry Ragnar, with youth comes curiosity and recklessness. Walk me to the door boy.’ Mr. Divine said to him.

Ivar looked at his father and after he received an approving nod he stood and walked around to the other side of the table.

Mr. Divine stood as well and pushed back his chair from the table, he used his cane to get around the table.

Ivar didn’t move to guide him, partially not wanting to startle him but mostly knowing instinctively that this man wouldn’t appreciate him assuming he needed help.

The two walked out of the dining room and made their way to the door.

‘Do you remember me?’

Ivar looked at the man in confusion.

‘Have I met you before? I think I’d remember if I had, you do leave an impression if I must say.’ Ivar replied politely.

‘We have before, just not in this life.’ Mr Divine said as he stopped walking and took off his humongous sunglasses.

Ivar’s heart dropped so quickly into his stomach as if it had suddenly been turned to lead in his chest, his palms were nearly spraying out sweat and he felt like his body was turning into stone.

Mr. Divine didn’t have eyes.

Not empty sockets he could fill with glass prosthetic ones, but there was nothing but skin covering the place where eyes should have been.

“No eyes…” (Y/N)’s voice rang in his mind.

This was him, it had to be; the one who spoke to her directly.

‘I see you don’t recall me personally, but you are aware of me thanks to the Christian child.’ he said as he moved closer to Ivar.

‘You are the one who talks to her...how are you here, those dreams happened centuries ago?’ Ivar asked in complete shock.

‘Not dreams...you know they are more than that don’t you...Boneless one.’

This time Ivar outright flinched at his words.

‘I-I’m not-’

‘You are; run from it and deny it all you like but the fact remains you are and the faster you embrace it the better off everyone you care about will be.’ Mr. Divine said gravely as he put on his glasses once again.

‘I-’ Ivar didn’t know what he had meant to say but it didn’t matter, because the blind man had already walked away.

‘Long long years I have roamed this horrible world and I will continue until you accept the truth. I pray to all the Gods that you do not make the same selfish mistakes again, there are too many people at stake.’ Mr. Divine said before he left, closing the door behind him.

Never before had Ivar felt such an odd feeling, but the one thing that mattered was that he didn’t like the feeling at all.

He didn’t like the man’s eyeless, black lipped face and he liked his words even less than that.

Ivar didn’t know who this man was or how he was here but he knew that if he never saw that blind bastard again he would have no complaints. All he had done was say stupid things that didn’t answer his questions and left more confused than he was before.

Selfish.

Ivar wasn’t selfish at all, he donated a majority of his monthly allowance to multiple charities and whatever he had left he gave away to the homeless or beggars he saw on the streets.

Angrier than he had been in quite some time he gritted his teeth and walked back into the dining room.

The maids were cleaning the table while the others were still there talking about the lunch they had just had.

‘So you are telling people about her now Ragnar? You rarely speak of Gida even to me, he must be a very good friend.’ Aslaug said politely, but everyone knew it was anything but.

Ivar didn’t bother sitting back down and instead made his way back to his room, he heard his brothers coming up behind him on the stairs.

‘I honestly don’t understand why they have to fight all the time, don’t they get tired?’ Hvitserk sighed.

‘Lord knows they aren’t staying together for our sakes so what is the point? Not like Mom wasn't already an heiress before she met him.’ Sigurd asked in a sour tone.

‘Who knows, it doesn’t matter. I'm going out with some friends, I’ll be back in the morning.’ Ubbe said.

‘Can I tag along? I have nothing going on, but I certainly don’t want to stay here.’ Hvitserk asked.

‘Sure, you two wanna join?’ Ubbe offered.

‘Hell no, I have my own plans, taking a girl to a poetry slam and then a night on the town.’ Sigurd said dismissively.

‘No need to ask Ivar, he has plans with his girlfriend.’ Hvitserk said.

‘Oh he finally got official with (Y/N)? Good for him.’ Sigurd hummed casually.

‘I’m not official with her, I’m not unofficial with her because I’m just friends with her.’ Ivar said in his own defense.

‘Well I don’t believe that for a second.’ Sigurd dismissed.

‘Funnily enough I said the same thing.’ Hvitserk added in agreement.

‘That’s because you idiots have two brain cells between the two of you and you’re sharing one of them.’ Ivar teased.

‘Whatever, you in or not?’ Ubbe asked in mild amusement at his younger brothers bickering.

‘No, gonna catch up on some Netflix documentaries, there’s a good one abou-‘

Ivar was cut off by his phone ringing in his pocket, he pulled it out and looked at the contact.

My Literal Child

‘Might I suggest you change her contact info, looks creepy considering the change in your relationship.’ Ubbe said.

‘I would like to suggest you invite her over to Netflix and Chill.’ Sigurd grinned.

‘Shut up.’ Ivar said as he went into his room and closed the door.

He accepted the call and kicked off his shoes.

‘What’s up, except for your horrible timing?’ Ivar answered.

‘Hey so I’m super grounded.’ she said.

‘Can I ask why, hello by the way.’

‘Because my mother isn’t blind enough to miss a hideous truck in her driveway.’

Ivar outwardly facepalmed, he had been so pill loopy and pain struck that he hadn’t even thought about hiding his truck a few blocks down.

‘But luckily my mom likes you so much she isn’t mad enough to kill me. I am still on lock down with the exception of school and I won't be allowed any visitors unless it's a classmate for a group assignment for two weeks.’

‘That sucks but is there anything else, because I have some news that will blow your mind.’ Ivar replied.

‘Actually yes, the doctor called my mom on Friday to set up a sleep study for me on Monday night. Problem is my mom can’t make it and that hospital isn’t really walking distance from my house.’

Do you want me to take you, I can wait for you in the waiting room too.’ Ivar offered.

‘Thanks, now what is your news? Is it...you know?’ she asked quietly in a way that suggested she didn’t want anyone hearing what they were talking about.

‘Yeah. Do you remember that guy you told me about from your dreams, the one with no eyes?’

‘Hard to forget a face like that.’

‘I know tell me about it, I just saw him.’ Ivar said.

‘What do you mean you saw him? Like you dreamed about him? Did he say anything to you?’ (Y/N) asked eagerly.

‘No not in a dream, I mean I saw him. He was just sitting down with me and my family having lunch. He’s one of my father’s first clients, he looked no older than fifty tops.’ Ivar ranted.

‘That’s not possible, we already know that all this past life stuff happened in the Viking Age, that is centuries ago, there is no way he could still be alive. Maybe he’s like us and just looks like his ancestor.’ she suggested

‘No. I don’t think so. He pulled me aside and he asked me if I remembered him, he called me…’ Ivar didn’t even want to say it.

‘He called you what Ivar?’ she urged.

‘Boneless, (Y/N) he called me Boneless one. He said he’s lived many years and he will continue to live in this horrible world until I embrace who I am. He said the sooner I do the better everyone will be, he said too many people are at stake. The bastard called me selfish and he doesn’t even know me!’ Ivar vented, growing angrier with every word.

‘Ivar! Ivar calm down! Calm down!’ (Y/N) cried from the other line.

‘How! Some old fool just showed up speaking like a cartoon fortune teller and called me selfish!’ he seethed.

‘If you aren’t then why be upset!’

All at once Ivar’s anger left him, and it left his body feeling deflated like a balloon.

He still took a few deep breaths just to assure himself that he was actually calm.

‘Are you good now?’

‘Yeah, yeah I’m good; I’m sorry I didn’t mean to yell at you.’ he apologized.

‘I know, you only yell when we talk about who you might have been before; it’s like your twisted version of a defense mechanism. Not that I can blame you, I’m currently looking into this guy and yeah I get being afraid to be him, I’m scared reading it.’

‘I’ve read everything about him, I know almost every theory and legend that even mentions his name.’ Ivar replied as he laid in his bed and looked up at his ceiling.

‘Who is your favorite fairy tale character?’ Ivar asked.

‘Alice from Alice in Wonderland.’ she replied without hesitation.

‘Imagine some caterpillar showing up and saying you’re the real Alice and you just don’t remember.’

‘I’m sure I’d be too freaked by a talking bug.’ she joked.

‘Well the guy looks like an insect.’ Ivar snipped.

‘That’s mean. How about tomorrow after you get out of school you come over and we can talk about this eyeless guy for a while before I have to go in for my sleep study.’

‘I thought you said no visitors.’

‘I did but I did say she likes you and she seems to trust you to make sure I don’t take a nap before my sleep study. My neighbor is going to be checking on me during school hours.’

‘OK, I’ll be there.’

‘Thanks, so we are good to go. Oh and Ivar...for what it’s worth I don’t think you’re selfish; you’re the most generous guy I’ve met.’

‘I’m happy that you think so, I’ll see you tomorrow.’ Ivar said.

‘See you tomorrow Ivar.’ (Y/N) said before she hung up.

Ivar threw his phone down on his bed and closed his eyes.

She thought he was generous and that really made him feel bad about what he thought when Mr. Divine said too many people were at stake.

Why are they his responsibility?

[heathenarmyimagines]

Title: Find Us

Summary: Something very not good happens.

Pairing: Ivar x Reader

Part One, Part Two, Part Three, Part Four, Part Five, Part Six, Part Seven, Part Eight

Taglist: @ubbesgirl, @shewolf2000, @tis-itheapplepie, @atequila, @demoncrypt1066, @greennightspider, @badbitsh13, @fireismysaftey, @minarawr, @laketaj24, @hvitserksgirl, @blahblahcookiesdoma, @fabulous-peasent, @sforsammmmmi, @minmiin1d, @courtrae89, @letsloveimagines, @tomarisela, @titty-teetee, @beyond-the-ashes@elenawrit, @mblaqgi, @whenimaunicorn, @chuflisworld, @mystruggledlife, @moose-squirrel-asstiel, @syreni-dea, @trashqueenbitch, @alykatv, @mbaku-babygirl, @perfectus-in-morte, @beyond-the-ashes, @neeadinghugs, @readsalot73, @triumphantreturnofpies, @anarchy-is-coming, @tephi101, @alicedopey, @ivarslittlebadgirl, @jtrstp, @nejijjeoroo, @charlylama, @ivartheblessed, @captstefanbrandt, @fabulouschrissi, @ivarsrideordie, @3x5gurl, @the-writer-appreciation-blog, @lolabee9, @captainfoxy22, @young-ugly-god, @im5ftbutmythroat66, @bribyyy, @irishhiggins, @cadetomlinson, @keclleon101, @slutforragnarssons, @ltkeke, @meeeeeeeeeps, @lille-kanin, @opalscarab, @ssraven7, @ivarandersen, @concretewaywardangel, @funmadnessandbadassvikings, @sharon-is-tired, @cadetomlinson, @mystruggledlife, @chuflisworld, @justmarissa97, @lol-haha-joke, @weirdly-randomly-awesome, @inlovewithmakeupcomicsanim, @idonthavehusbandsihavelovers, @alexa040004, @buckythetinman , @burntmythroatskullingmytea,@jorunnravenslayer, @two-unbeatable-beaters, @buffy-the-vampire-blogger, @arses21434, @ltkeke, @captainfoxy22, @chinduda @letsshamelessqueen-m @my-soul-is-the-moon @we-are-transcendent

Part One, Part Two, Part Three, Part Four, Part Five, Part Six, Part Seven, Part Eight

You were internally screaming, wondering how the hell you got here. Top less, in a truck with a bloody nosed boy and a cop at the window.

‘I’m gonna need you both to step out of the vehicle.’ the cop said sternly.

Ivar sighed and rolled down your window.

‘Hello officer; did you happen to have a jacket or blanket she could use?’ he asked politely.

‘The male officer sighed.

‘Stay here, I already have your plates and it’s stunning how quick I can have every cop car in the city looking for you.’ he warned before walking to his car.

‘What are we gonna do? Shit what is my mom gonna do?’ you panicked.

‘Calm down. Just be quiet, look totally embarrassed and I can get us out of this.’ Ivar whispered, looking at the cop that was coming back.

The cop held up a grey scratchy looking blanket, but considering that the only thing keeping your nipples covered was your arm you weren’t too picky.

For a moment all you did was look at the cloth the man offered you, wary that moving too much would expose even more of yourself.

Luckily the officer took pity on you and just dropped it into your lap.

‘Thank you.’ you mumbled, pulling it over you.

Once you were secure in your coverage Ivar opened his door and you followed suit.

You sent a concerned look Ivar’s way, seeing how stiffly he was moving, he was visibly wincing with each step.

‘Now that we are all as appropriate as we can be, care to explain why you two are loitering in a closed park.’

‘We are so sorry, it’s just-well we are just, trying to…you know. Take things to the next level in our relationship.’

‘Ivar!’ you gasped.

‘What?! Am I supposed to lie? Kinda hard to do that when you don't have on a shirt, and I’m bleeding because we have horrendous coordination.’ he argued.

The officer snickered but quickly covered it up with a cough.

‘Look, Mr.Ragnarson. I have caught your brothers all over the city in a great many situations, as I’m sure your brothers can attest to. Do not think being rich will keep you out of trouble, however this is your first incident and everyone has been a teenager. Get outta the park and try hitting third base in a place that isn’t public.’ he said.

You were so damn red it was amazing you hadn’t become a damn tomato.

‘Keep the blanket...stay safe.’

‘Thank you officer we are sorry for wasting your time.’ Ivar apologized as the officer got back in his car and drove off.

Immediately you swatted at his arm, repeatedly, almost as hard as you could.

‘What the hell is your problem?!’

‘My legs are giving out soon so help me get back in the car.’ Ivar hissed as he as his knees buckled.

Just before it was too late you managed to catch him, in doing so you nearly hit the ground with him. Thankfully you found your footing and stabilized the both of you, all the while keeping the blanket over your shoulders.

‘Jesus! You’re heavy…’ you groaned out.

‘How sweet of you to say (Y/N), really I’m flattered. Can you drag my heavy ass to the car?’

‘I can try, but I don’t have too much confidence in myself to be honest.’ you confessed.

‘Just let me put some of my weight on you, I can make it.’ he grunted.

You nodded and let Ivar move around a bit, standing a little taller, taking some of his weight off.

Surprisingly enough the two of you moved very well together and got him in the car pretty quickly, all things considered.

‘Alright, you ok Ivar?’ you asked.

‘Yeah.’

‘Good because I need you in shape...so I can yell at you the entire ride home.’ you replied hitting him again.

‘Stop that!’ Ivar pouted.

‘Why did you tell that cop you were trying to cop a feel?!’ you hissed.

‘I didn’t tell him that, I said we were trying to have sex.’

‘Ivar!’

‘Did you want to be taken to the station to sit in a cell and wait for the police to call your mom and tell her what you were doing in my car shirtless?’

‘You are the most annoying person I’ve ever met, and that says something coming from someone with six siblings!’ you snapped.

‘Are you done?’

‘...yes.’

‘Good, because I don’t think I can make it to my house.’

‘Excuse me.’

‘My legs are sick of me, I didn’t give my meds time to kick in fully, I didn’t eat and it’s making me feel sick.’ Ivar said weakly, leaning back in his seat.

‘What were you doing driving when you felt this bad?’

‘Had to see you.’

It felt as if the air had been knocked out of you, Ivar had stupidly driven to meet you through pain you couldn’t even comprehend.

Sure you’d had friends before, but you couldn’t think of a single one that would even consider doing what Ivar had without any hesitation.

‘Can you get to my house in one piece?’

Ivar looked over at you, took a second to shake his head affirmative.

‘OK, me casa su casa I guess.’ you smiled.

‘Thanks.’ he said.

‘You’re still the worst.’ you joked before you ran around the truck to get back in the passenger seat.

Ivar closed his door and started the car.

‘My first slumber party, think we’ll get to braid each other’s hair?’ he said weakly.

‘Focus on getting us there buddy.’ you rolled your eyes playfully.

Ivar drove slowly and carefully, if you hadn’t personally witnessed him driving before you’d almost believe he was still a student driver.

Nonetheless, he did make it to your house and he parked safely, without blocking your mom’s car.

‘Good news is we made it, bad news is my couch is super uncomfortable but my room is upstairs.’

‘I can make it.’ Ivar assured you.

Deciding to have faith that Ivar knew what he was and wasn’t capable of, you held back your urge to ask if he was ok.

You got out and the two of you made your way into the house as quietly as you could, quickly you verified that no one was up on the first floor.

So far so good, your mom would have been waiting for you at the bottom of the staircase if she knew beforehand that you had snuck out.

Just as Ivar said, he made it up the stairs surprisingly quiet for a guy who had just nearly collapsed a few minutes earlier.

Once you two were safely in your room with the door closed, and locked Ivar quite literally fell face forward onto your bed.

You walked over to your desk and cut on the lamp, so that you weren’t moving around in nearly complete darkness.

‘Now if you don’t mind, staying in that exact position while I put on a shirt.’ Ivar wordlessly held out a thumbs up.

You pulled a sleep shirt out of your dresser, and just to make you feel a bit better you also put on one of your more comfortable bras.

Finally dressed you begin to fold up the blanket the cop had given you.

‘We’re good.’ you announced quietly.

‘Good, now where did you want me to sleep?’ Ivar asked as he sat up.

‘Uh uh, first I’m going to give you something to eat, you said you felt sick right.’

‘You don’t have to take care of me.’ he declined.

‘Shut up. You feed me everyday at lunch, let me feed you for once.’ you dismissed.

Ivar sighed in defeat and just laid back down.

You went downstairs and made two sandwiches, grabbed the family sized bag of chips that was more than half empty, took two sodas and a pair of bananas from the fridge.

Getting up the stairs and opening your room door proved to be quite the challenge but you prevailed.

With very visible relief you sat down your feast on the bed and took a seat in your office chair, wheeling over to the bedside while Ivar helped himself to one of the bananas.

‘Thanks.’

‘No issue, after that shit fest I need to stress eat...plus can’t have your first sleepover be a complete bust.’

‘So...do you wanna finish talking about-’

‘No, not now. The headache is finally clearing up, plus I’m not ready to get another nose bleed.’ Ivar interrupted.

‘Wait, so the nose bleed wasn’t a side effect of the medicine?’

‘No, neither was the headache. While I wasn’t feeling my bubbly self tonight, my head didn’t hurt until I tried to remember my dreams.’ he explained, finishing his sandwich.

You took a while to think this information ove as Ivar handed you a soda.

‘Yeah we should definitely not do anything that makes your head hurt, not tonight at least.’ you agreed.

The two ate in a comfortable silence, after such an eventful past hour the peace was very much so welcomed.

At last the food had been eaten and the soda cans emptied, so you threw away the trash and did your best to wipe away the crumbs from your covers.

‘So...am I sleeping on the bed?’ Ivar asked.

‘Yes.’ you replied like it was obvious.

‘And you will sleep...where?’

‘On the floor.’

‘No, you sleep in your bed, I’ll take the floor.’ he argued.

‘I don’t think so.’

‘I’m not letting you sleep on the floor in your own room.’ he said strictly.

‘Well I’m not letting you sleep on my floor either.’ you snapped back.

‘Alright then sleep on the bed, I won’t do anything if you don’t.’ Ivar bargained.

‘Don’t flatter yourself, I definitely won’t do anything other than snore and probably kick you out of bed.’ you scoffed.

Ivar rolled his eyes and awkwardly moved around until he could get comfortably under the covers and laid down.

Still partially annoyed, you walked over to the desk and took one of your prescribed sleeping pills and cut off the light.

After a moment of wondering if you were really about to share a bed with your guy friend you assured yourself that the only feelings you had for Ivar were platonic.

With that in mind you got in the bed and got settled in, you still made sure that there was plenty of space between the two of you.

‘Won’t your mom wonder why I’m here in the morning?’ Ivar asked.

‘No, everyone is going to Sunday morning church service. No one will be coming near my room, not until afternoon service. Benefits of being unable to sleep is getting a lot more opportunities to sleep in.’ you answered.

‘OK, if you’re sure.’ Ivar yawned before turning over.

With Ivar turned around and his breathing already evening out you also succumbed to your own exhaustion and went to sleep in record timing.

But of course you couldn’t just enjoy sleeping, not when your apparent past life was dead set on ruining your current life.

You were back in that strange room with the long fire pit, the smell of old leather and barn animals filled the air,

At first you thought it was empty, dreams like that had seemed to be becoming more common recently.

You sighed and turned, thinking you could walk around the area a bit more, maybe find something useful.

Just as you turned around you certainly found something...someone more specifically.

‘Ah!’ you squeaked out in shock as you were met by the eyeless face of the only man you could actively speak to outside of Ivar.

‘You are making progress with the Boneless one.’ he said.

‘I think I am, but I-we, we have questions and we need them answered.’ you replied.

‘You ask the wrong questions.’

‘You haven’t even heard my-’

‘I know your questions, you want to know why...why doesn’t matter. The only thing that matters is that he remembers, he must remember himself in all his glory, and his disgrace. He will deny it, and the memory will hurt him, but he must.’ the man said, his voice deep, heavy and grave.

For a moment his words took the very air from your lungs, they made the hair on your arms stand up and you wanted to wake up and leave this behind you; but you couldn’t.

‘Fine, I won’t ask you why, but you will tell me this. What will happen to him once he does remember?’ you asked, demanding an answer.

‘What happens when you remember things?’

You were startled out of your sleep by an iPhone ringtone.

Sluggishly you reached over for your phone that was on the nightstand and looked at it in annoyance but it wasn’t ringing.

You felt the bed shift and looked over to see Ivar leaning over to pick up his phone off the floor.

‘What do you want, Hvitserk?’ he answered, his voice deeper than normal.

‘I’m out with (Y/N)...shut up you idiot... yeah...I’ll be home for the damn lunch.’ Ivar said before hanging up and throwing the phone back down on the floor.

Just as you were about to ask what was going on Ivar rolled around facing you, he placed his arm around your waist and pulled you closer to him.

You were so close to Ivar’s chest that you could hear his heartbeat.

Ivar was most definitely sleeping if the quiet snore was anything to go off of, and you had no clue how you were supposed to deal with this. So you tried to mentally make a to-do list, if only to make it easier for you not to freak out about how you were cuddling with a boy in your bed.

First thing you needed to know was what time it was, then you needed to get the hell out of this bed.

Luckily you hadn’t put your phone down, it was still in your hand.

So at a very weird angle you held up your hand and strained your neck to look at the screen.

Eleven fifty four in the morning, a solid six hours of sleep you noted absentmindedly.

Ok, step one went without a hitch, now for the next step.

First you moved his arm that was draped over your waist, and did an awkward little skoot backwards until you were almost completely out of the bed.

‘Where you going?’ Ivar asked sleepily.

‘Um, out of bed?’

‘Get back here...I’m sleepy.’

‘I thought you were a morning person.’ you tried.

‘Not on days like this.’

‘It’s almost noon, my family will be back at like twelve thirty.’ you said.

Ivar made a unpleased noise and sat up, he put his feet down then he lightly stomped each foot.

‘At least I can walk now.’ he sighed as he stood up.

‘So...you like to cuddle.’ you smiled, trying to lighten the mood without talking about his legs.

‘Rarely, and don’t go telling people either.’

‘Why shouldn’t I?’

‘Because I could tell everyone you got caught with your twins out last night.’

‘Ivar!’ you shouted.

‘I’ll be quiet if you will?’ he bargained.

‘Deal, any...dreams last night?’ you asked.

‘No. What about you?’

You nodded.

‘And I got at least two of our questions answered.’

‘Which two?’

‘Well..I know that your nose bleed was because you were remembering. The man with no eyes said the memory would hurt.’

‘The man with no eyes, what else did he say?’ Ivar asked.

‘I asked what would happen if you did remember.’

‘Ok...and?’

‘He just said what happens to me when I remember things.’

Ivar squinted his eyes in confusion.

‘What happens when you remember things?’

‘I mean...nothing, I just have that information again I guess, but the information I remember is usually not an entire lifetime of memories.’ you said.

‘Well, maybe if you’re as lucky as me you’ll get to remember your old life too.’ he sighed.

‘Ivar, I know this all really sucks…’

‘Were you gonna finish the sentence?’

‘No that was it, this sucks.’

Ivar scoffed, but it quickly became a laugh, a contagious kind it seemed as you were also in stitches.

‘Come on, I gotta start getting ready for afternoon service, and I think you have some type of lunch thing with your family.’

‘Yeah. I’ll call you after.’ Ivar promised.

‘Cool, and not to smother you, but let me know how you are feeling when you get in.’

‘Fine. I can text you.’

‘Good.’

The two of you stood still for a minute.

‘Ok bye.’ Ivar said, actually leaving this time.

You weren’t sure why, but something possessed you to look out your window so you could see Ivar get in his car.

And maybe whatever made you come to the window also made Ivar look back up at you.

He smiled and waved, and you returned the favor.

You watched him get in and pull off and you let out a breath that you couldn’t for the life of you remember holding; your chest felt tight and your cheeks were hot.

Oh...this was bad.

[heathenarmyimagines]

Title: The Alliance

Summary: Ivar takes his betrothed to meet a very special person before they depart.

Pairing: Ivar x Reader

Taglist: @ubbesgirl, @shewolf2000, @tis-itheapplepie, @atequila, @demoncrypt1066, @greennightspider, @badbitsh13, @fireismysaftey, @minarawr, @laketaj24, @hvitserksgirl, @blahblahcookiesdoma, @fabulous-peasent, @sforsammmmmi, @minmiin1d, @courtrae89, @letsloveimagines, @tomarisela, @titty-teetee, @beyond-the-ashes@elenawrit, @mblaqgi, @whenimaunicorn, @chuflisworld, @mystruggledlife, @moose-squirrel-asstiel, @syreni-dea, @trashqueenbitch, @alykatv, @mbaku-babygirl, @perfectus-in-morte, @beyond-the-ashes, @neeadinghugs, @readsalot73, @triumphantreturnofpies, @anarchy-is-coming, @tephi101, @alicedopey, @ivarslittlebadgirl, @jtrstp, @nejijjeoroo, @charlylama, @ivartheblessed, @captstefanbrandt, @fabulouschrissi, @ivarsrideordie, @3x5gurl, @the-writer-appreciation-blog, @lolabee9, @captainfoxy22, @young-ugly-god, @im5ftbutmythroat66, @bribyyy, @irishhiggins, @cadetomlinson, @keclleon101, @slutforragnarssons, @ltkeke, @meeeeeeeeeps, @lille-kanin, @opalscarab, @ssraven7, @ivarandersen, @concretewaywardangel, @funmadnessandbadassvikings, @sharon-is-tired, @cadetomlinson, @mystruggledlife, @chuflisworld, @justmarissa97, @lol-haha-joke, @weirdly-randomly-awesome, @inlovewithmakeupcomicsanim, @idonthavehusbandsihavelovers, @alexa040004, @buckythetinman , @burntmythroatskullingmytea,@jorunnravenslayer, @two-unbeatable-beaters, @buffy-the-vampire-blogger, @arses21434, @ltkeke, @captainfoxy22, @chinduda @letsshamelessqueen-m @my-soul-is-the-moon @we-are-transcendent

Part One

Part Two

Part Three

A/N: I know, I took FOREVER to post this but at last here it is in all its non-proofread glory. I hope you all enjoy it.

His father had once told him about this ridiculous Christian thing called a miracle when he was a child, it was a word he used when describing his washing up back on Kattegat shores.

Something that is not possible.

While he did truly hate the entirety of the Christian religion and those who believed in it, Ivar didn’t know any other words to describe how he had gotten a ship ready so soon.

It was almost purely a coincidence that out of a small fleet of ships that had been used to raid in England last year one hadn’t yet been completely stripped down. So Ivar hired a large group of young able bodied men and a single experienced old timer to lead them in preparing the boat.

Of course the ship being partially prepared already didn’t mean that there was not still a lot of work to be done. They still needed rations of food, ale and drinkable water for those on board to make it to Tunisia without starving. There was also a need for even more essential things like oars, a new sail, blankets, ravens and ropes.

All these things kept Ivar in a constant state of annoyance and stress, none of which was helped by the fact that he hadn’t had much time spent with his betrothed.

While he himself was very occupied with preparing for the journey, Princess (Y/N) was preparing for the arrival.

Going over details with Ragnar and hand picking the warriors she wanted to journey back with them, as well as teaching everyone her language. 

It had already been discussed during first meal that she would teach Ivar privately on the journey so that he wouldn’t have to take time away from his preparations.

At last tonight the ship was fully stocked and prepared to make the journey to Africa. Ivar felt such a sense of relief in this moment that it was only second to the feeling of winning (Y/N)’s hand in marriage. 

He was so exhausted he nearly fainted on the docks.

But he managed to pull himself the rest of the way to his chamber and was surprised to find (Y/N) sitting in his bed.

‘Ah, a pleasant surprise.’ he said as he pulled himself up onto the mattress next to her.

‘Sorry to intrude, I just needed a minute away from everyone, it feels as if I haven’t had a moment to myself since the feast.’ she said.

‘I understand, I am glad you find comfort in my chambers, since we will be sharing it rather soon.’ Ivar sighed as he laid down.

‘Tired?’

‘Exhausted, I’m honestly wishing we could just skip the weddings and just be married at this point.’ he yawned.

‘Really?’ (Y/N) asked as she laid down beside him.

Ivar was surprised by this, a small part of him had expected that now that he was here that she would leave.

‘Yes, of course I cannot wait to meet your family, I just wish the boat was easier to prepare, or at least less tiresome.’ 

‘I understand, Sven seemed stressed when he had to prepare for the journey to bring us here. I wish I could bring you some comfort.’

‘You already are, just being here.’

‘Do you really find my company so comfortable? No nervousness?’ she asked, turning onto her side to face him a bit better.

‘Why should I be nervous?’ Ivar countered. 

‘Lots of reasons, you will soon be on a boat for the first time in your life to meet the family of the woman you will be marrying.’ she said.

‘I have wanted to be on a boat on my way to new places since I was a boy, it is only now that I have the opportunity. If anything I am thankful to you, and despite how tired I am from preparing for it, I am excited for the journey.’ Ivar said softly.

‘I am nervous.’ the princess confessed.

‘Why? I cannot imagine a woman as amazing as you being nervous.’ Ivar replied as he sat up.

‘You are the first man other than my father to be in my life, and he wasn’t in it long enough. I have never felt anything for a man, but I feel something for you Ivar. Something I have never felt before and sometimes it scares me, I think that I will not be a good enough wife to you.’ she confessed. 

‘I know you will be a great wife, Freya will guide you to be the best wife in all of Midgard.’

‘Who is Freya?’

‘Freya is Odin’s wife, the goddess of fertility...and a few other things involved in marriage.’ Ivar explained.

‘Other things?’ the princess asked in confusion as she sat up and began removing her rings from her fingers.

Ivar watched almost in a trance as she reached behind her back began to undo the laces of her dress.

‘She is also the Goddess of things like war and death.’ he said, mouth going dry as the princess began comfortably removing her dress and skirts.

‘Does war and death naturally go along with marriage?’ (Y/N) asked as she finally removed the last of her skirts.

‘No...but she is also associated with beauty, lust...and sex.’

‘Sex? I imagine that is a large part of a healthy marriage. Just another reason to feel nervous I suppose.’ she said as she got back in the bed.

‘Sorry if my disrobing made you uncomfortable, I was becoming a bit warm. May I help you out of your clothes as well...My Love?’

‘My Love?’ Ivar asked, deciding not to answer her request to undress him.

‘My mother used to call my father her Love, when I was a girl I couldn’t wait to say that to someone, but then I began training and it took over my mind to the point that I forgot about my silly little dream.’ she said as she began tugging at Ivar’s tunic.

It seemed she had taken his silence as compliance and decided to just go ahead and undress him, and Ivar was too stunned to fight it. So he raised his arms and let her pull the material over his head.

‘I used to listen to my parents call each other all sorts of things, very rarely anything nice.’ Ivar said quietly as he began to become self conscious.

(Y/N) was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen and her naked body was a blessing to behold, and he knew she would never find such a beauty in his broken bones.

‘I noticed, I always knew that all marriages were not out of love, but all the ones I have seen normally have a bit more...respect between them. I imagine a lot of anger has been between your mother and father, I’m sure they each have reasons.’ she said as she stood in front of him

‘They have plenty of reasons, they share them quite often, I’m sure you will find out once we are officially married. They will grow tired of acting civil quite quickly once they no longer need to impress you. Pretty soon my mother will be complaining drunkenly to you while my father seethes.’ he tried to joke to mask the way he flinched when she went to remove his pants.

The princess saw his tenseness and stilled her motions.

‘I want to see them Ivar...I want to see you. I am to be your wife and you are to be my husband. You belong to me just as I belong to you, please let me see you.’ she asked.

‘You are kind...and naive. I can look at you and see that  you have never felt disgust; true and complete disgust, the kind that makes you want to turn away so that when your stomach lurches you don’t have to worry about adding your sick to an already unpleasant sight. I do not want you to feel such a thing for me yet.’ 

‘I would never find you disgusting, you are the man who bested me in combat. What about you could be disgusting? Your strength, your character?’

‘My legs, more than once I’ve seen women look away from me in favor of my brothers.’ Ivar said.

‘I have never favored your brothers, not to say I do not like them. They are not attractive to me physically, but your spirit....I’ve never seen anything so beautiful and magnificent.’ (Y/N) said holding Ivar’s face gently in her hands.

‘You are only saying that, and I appreciate it, but I assure you once we reach Tunisia you can pick any man you like to come back with us. To satisfy your needs that I never could.’ Ivar replied sadly as he tried to turn away.

‘No man, no matter if his skin was as black as war paint and his dreadlocks flowed down his back like rain, could ever have a spirit as great as you.’ she swore, keeping her hold firm on him, making him meet her eyes.

She tried to make her sincerity pour out of her brown eyes, so that her intended could be assured that he had no reason to feel insecure. She felt no disgust toward him and she had no desire to lay with any man other than the one she was to be married to.

Ivar did not look away this time, instead he just looked at her, searching for any of the signs that she was lying. Her eyes didn’t shift, her eyebrows didn’t twitch and her face didn’t tense up...she was telling the truth.

She really didn’t find him repulsive, and that was a reality that he was almost unprepared to accept.

‘May I undress you...my Love?’ she asked again.

‘Yes.’ he said so quietly that even he barely heard it.

She unlaced his trousers, slowly so that if Ivar truly wished for her to stop he could let her know. Despite how he was gripping tightly at the furs on his bed, he did not push her hands away and easily raised his hips so that she could pull them down.

Once the pants had been removed she stood and took in the sight before her, Ivar’s legs looked truly broken...practically tortured.

‘In Tunisia we have so much gold that if we really wanted we could boast being one of the wealthiest kingdoms in all of Africa, but we don’t. In all honesty...we don’t value it at this point, obviously we know everyone else does but do you know what we truly value?’ the princess asked as she kneeled before Ivar just as she had when she proposed the Matrimonial Fight.

‘We value this.’ she said running her fingers over one of the many scars over Ivar’s right leg.

‘Scars, we cherish them. They show what a person has been through; how they have lived and how hard they have fought to keep living. Some warriors wear scars to show how many kills they have made and how many battles they have fought. I believe the Great and Many Spirits gave you the scars in advance because you are destined to see many victories.’ the princess began.

‘We bleed our people, a scar will show their loyalty and their endurance. I was born into a royal bloodline, so other than minor scrapes from training I have had no scars...until these.’

(Y/N) ran her hand over the scar where he cut her chest when she had proposed the fight, then the one on her shoulder that claimed her as his bride to be.

‘These scars were given to me by you, do you know what that means Prince Ivar of Kattegat?’

Not trusting himself to speak without his voice shaking, Ivar shook his head.

‘It means that I am fated by the Spirits to endure you, no matter what you do I will be at your side. You can not scare me away Ivar, you can’t push me into the arms of another. You are mine to endure, just as I am yours...My Love.’

If her words weren’t enough to move him to tears then her leaning down to place a kiss on the scar she had been touching certainly was.

He tried to cover his quivering lip, but he couldn’t stop his sob from escaping his mouth.

(Y/N) moved to sit on the bed and wordlessly pulled Ivar into her arms, and without hesitation he accepted the affection.

He cried into her naked chest for what felt like an eternity but had really only been about thirty minutes, not that Ivar could be blamed for this; he had fallen asleep.

The princess carefully laid back and pulled the furs over the two of them, seeing as the fire was dwindling. 

As Ivar slept in her arms she thought of how she had found herself here; she had been so desperate for some peace and quiet. Between teaching Derja to so many people with different learning styles and your servants chattering about how excited they were to return home the princess needed a break.

So she devised a plan to get away; a simple plan that consisted of simply telling different people different things. Telling the servants to go to her chambers to sleep while she teaches the royal family and then telling the royals she was going to rest. Then she thought as to where she should go now that she was alone, at first she considered taking up one of the empty chambers but did not want to make unnecessary work for the slaves.

For a while she just silently moved around the long halls until she spotted Ivar’s thrall leaving a room carrying a basket of sheets. Assuming that the room was Ivar’s and the sheets had already been changed she snuck into the room while no one was in the hall.

Ivar’s room was very obviously his, and it even showed more of who he was than he probably realized.

Most of the furniture was placed very closely to the bed so that he wouldn’t have to crawl as much, unlike the other rooms where everything was spread out to fill the space. There was an almost infinite amount of scratches and dents in the wood works of the room as well as the furniture from years of Ivar throwing weapons around during his many anger spells.

The room was empty and full and beautifully scarred just like Ivar, in an odd way just being in this room put the princess’s mind at ease.

She knew that at some point Ivar would come back to his chamber and they would obviously address her being here, but she did not know that it would lead to this. Ivar sleeping in her arms, not that she minded at all.

In fact she soon joined Ivar in the land of peaceful slumber; in her dream she was chasing after a large beast through the fields of Tunisia to turn into the most magnificent fur for her husband, in his Ivar was fighting in a great battle, standing strong and whole and at his side he saw his princess fighting alongside of him.

Both of them would have been happy to stay in their dreams forever, but of course it was not meant to be.

Trya entered the room an hour before the sun was set to rise, just as she always did with her shield and a small pebble. And as usual she threw the pebble from the door toward the bed and held up the shield.

However, on this morning, there were more daggers thrown her way than normal.

Cautiously she lowered the shield to see her master was not alone in his bed, the African princess was also there.

Both royals were, as far as she could tell, undressed.

Trya...good morning.’ Ivar greeted as he sleepily stretched and yawned.

‘Good morning Prince Ivar, Princess (Y/N).’

‘Good morning, I hate to trouble you, but could you fetch my servants from my chambers and have them bring me a courtesy robe, so that I can leave you to your own morning chores.’ she requested politely as she covered herself with the furs.

‘Of course, right away your highness.’ Trya bowed before she left, leaving Ivar and the princess alone.

‘Well this will be our last day in Kattegat before we board the ship, there will be quite a feast tonight.’ Ivar said.

He had no intention of speaking on their emotional conversation last night, or the fact that they had just been in a very obviously compromising position.

‘I have been told, Leena and Kya are so excited that they get to help prepare a traditional African meal. I am more excited to go home and see my family, I’m sure they are worried, I was not meant to stay this long.’ (Y/N) said.

‘Really?’ he asked, to which the princess nodded.

‘When Sven proposed the marriage I agreed to only one week, if only to meet the man I might marry. It’s been a month, so I can’t imagine what my mother must think is keeping me here.’

‘I hope she doesn’t assume we are keeping you against your will.’ he said.

‘No one knows what the mind of a worried mother is capable of coming up with.’ the woman sighed.

The door opened and in walked the one of the Tunisian servants holding a white robe made of fine silk folded over her arm.

‘Princess, Ivar Prince.’ she greeted as best she could in Norse.

‘Prince Ivar.’ (Y/N) corrected as she got out of the bed.

This time Ivar didn’t look away, he had seen all of her last night, and it didn’t feel like he was doing anything wrong now. She had consciously let him see her full beauty last night, and she would also be his wife, there was no reason for him to feel guilty for looking at her.

However, none of that changed how breathtaking he found her to be.

The princess was dressed and politely left to get dressed for the first meal of the day, leaving Trya to dress Ivar.

As usual the room was silent as she helped him into his trousers but this morning the silence seemed pregnant.

‘You have something you wish to say Trya?’

‘No Prince Ivar...just that I am happy for you, in all my years serving you I have never seen you like this. So...happy.’ the thrall commented as she put on his boots.

Ivar thought about it and he realized that she was right. In the months since the Tunisians had arrived he had found himself generally in a good mood. He was no longer waking up to do nothing but crawl through the markets to watch the people live regular lives with working legs.

Now he had important things to do, he had a princess to make his wife and a boat to board; he had real duties.

‘Thank you Trya, I hope my good mood lasts while we are on the ship.’

Soon Ivar made his way to the high table, taking his time to look around and trying to memorize all the little things he never paid attention to. 

Tomorrow would be the last day he would see these things before he boarded the ship to go to Tunisia. From how everyone has been speaking of the feast that would be held tonight, he imagined he’d be far too drunk to pay much attention then.

‘Brother.’ Ubbe greeted as Ivar crawled into his seat.

Ivar grunted tiredly in response, taking notice that (Y/N) had not yet made it to the high table.

He also realized his mother was at the table quietly eating her meal without looking up at anyone, seeming as if she had no idea her entire family was even there.

It was the first time Ivar had seen his mother since he told her that no matter what he would be going on this journey.

Aslaug hadn’t really spoken to anyone really, not even just to fight with Ragnar; which was truly odd. Her silence was clearly her way of showing her disapproval of this entire journey, and it pained Ivar not to be speaking with her.

‘Mother, will you be joining us on the journey? I made accommodations for you.’ he said.

Of course he received no reply.

‘Her mood aside it is nice to see you and the princess are already getting along so well.’ Ragnar said.

Hvitserk and Sigurd snickered as they ate their meals.

‘What are you talking about?’ the youngest asked.

‘Don’t be shy brother, you two are to be wed, no one can blame you for not being able to wait. I doubt any of us could if we were so lucky.’ Ubbe said.

‘The thralls saw the princess leaving your room in a courtesy robe, good for you brother.’ he continued.

‘It has only just happened, how do you all know already?’ Ivar asked in pure confusion.

‘Forget all that, we want to hear about it.’ Hvitserk said eagerly.

‘Quickly before she gets here.’ Sigurd urged.

‘There is nothing to tell, we just slept. She wanted a moment alone so she went into my chamber, when I came in we spoke then fell asleep.’ he explained.

‘He is being truthful.’ the princess said as she entered the Great Hall with her usual party in tow and took her place.

‘Good morning princess, may I apologize for my sons' crudeness.’ Ragnar said.

‘No need King Ragnar, the one thing that spreads faster than illness is gossip. And they, as his brothers have the right to be curious.’ she smiled politely.

The princess looked to the queen and sighed, seeing there was no point in trying to have a pleasant exchange.

‘What will you all be doing today, checking over our luggage?’ Aslaug asked, surprising everyone.

‘Our luggage?’ Ivar asked.

‘That is what I said, I guess if my entire family insists on drowning we might as well do it together. So that I can be smug when we all arrive in Valhalla.’ she said snidely.

Ragnar rolled his eyes at his wife's dramatics.

‘I see must apologize again for my family.’ he sighed.

‘And again there is no need, she has every right to be upset, in all honesty I imagine my own mother will be far worse to deal with and I will be doing a lot of apologizing in Tunisia.’ she said.

‘And there will be no need.’ Ragnar lightheartedly mocked the princess's voice.

From anyone else (Y/N) was sure she’d be offended, but something about King Ragnar was oddly charming.

‘Why don’t you all go enjoy your last day in Kattegat. Say your goodbyes.’ Ragnar suggested.

‘Yes, go through the markets and see how many gifts you will get this time princess.’ Sigurd said.

‘Ah! Speaking of gifts, I have something for Ivar, the blacksmith gave it to me for you. He said he wanted to give it to you after the fight but it wasn’t ready.’ (Y/N) said before wordlessly looking over to one of her servants.

The girl nodded and left to retrieve the gift and while they all waited for her to return they gave their guesses for what they thought the gift was.

More than likely it was probably a set of daggers or some new welding tools that he was thinking about.

At last the servant came back but she certainly wasn’t holding daggers or tools.

‘What is this?’ Ivar asked as she approached him.

‘Crutches, he said he had been working on the design for a long time, and he wanted to give it to you as an engagement present.’ the princess said as Ivar was handed his new gift.

Ivar looked over the craftsmanship and sure enough he could tell that a great deal of effort had been put into each one. 

They were made of bronze, with oak wood handles that had very finely sanded as to not cause splinters and at the bottom there were sharp spikes that he assumed were meant to root into the dirt, but he also figured if he needed to he could use them as a weapon.

‘Amazing.’ he said as he inspected them.

‘Try them out Ivar.’ Aslaug smiled.

The first smile anyone has seen on her face since the Matrimonial Fight, it seemed no amount of her anger could compare to her love for Ivar.

Ivar pushed his seat away from the table before firmly planting the first crutch, making sure the spike was stabbed into the wooden floor before doing the same with the second crutch.

Once he was fairly certain that the crutches wouldn’t slide he began to pull himself up.

This was the closest to standing he had ever been in his entire life, he was obviously not at his full height but he had never stood this high before.

‘Do they feel alright Ivar?’ Ubbe asked.

‘Excellent brother.’ Ivar answered excitedly.

‘Try walking.’ Sigurd said, an underline of malice in his voice.

‘Sigurd.’ Aslaug said in warning, sending her third son a look only a mother was capable of making.

‘No, he is right, crutches are made to help men walk, not just stand around like trees.’ Ivar said, returning his brother’s look.

Ivar straightened up his position a bit more and very cautiously moved the right crutch a few inches in front of him before he used the strength of his arms to pull his top half forward; his legs dragging behind him.

He looked very focused as he did this a few more times until he seemed to get the hang of it, he stood a bit taller as he moved about the room, smiling with an almost childlike glee.

‘I take it you are pleased with this gift Ivar.’ the princess asked.

‘Of course I am, this is the first time I’ve ever seen things from this height, I didn’t even know I was this tall.’ he replied happily.

‘Still the shortest out of us.’ Hvitserk teased in good fun.

‘And you’re still the dumbest.’ Ivar returned in kind as he moved back to his seat and sat down.

‘Never mind all of this, tonight will be our last night in Kattegat before we all board the ship and sail off to Tunisia.’ Ragnar said.

The princess noticed a small, barely there, look of distaste in his eyes as he looked at the crutches at Ivar’s side.

‘It is and I would like to at last spend some time with my fiance.’ Ivar said smiling at (Y/N).

‘Why not spend the day with your beloved brothers?’ Ubbe joked.

‘I see you all too much for my liking, besides, she is better looking.’ 

The rest of the meal was full of joyful banter between Ivar and his brothers, every so often the princess would join in. Overall everyone, with the exception of Queen Aslaug, was in good spirits and anxiously waiting for the feast.

Eventually everyone began to go their own ways; the queen leaving wordlessly as Ubbe and Hvitserk began to speak of all the women they planned to see. 

Ubbe, Hvitserk and Sigurd left to see who could bed the most women before morning, leaving Ivar, the princess and Ragnar at the table.

‘Well now that we have a bit of peace, what do you actually have planned for today?’ the king asked.

‘I want to take her to meet Floki, it has already been too long since I’ve seen him. Between my engagement and his preparing to set sail with Bjorn we haven’t had the time to visit.’ Ivar answered as he grabbed his crutches and pulled himself up.

Again (Y/N) noticed a look of distaste come over Ragnar’s face as he looked at Ivar stabling himself; and again she decided not to say anything.

‘Come Princess, let us start our last Viking outing.’ the prince invited.

(Y/N) stood and her servants bid her farewell before heading to the kitchens to prepare tonight’s feasts, and Bintu went to follow behind her princess when she was stopped.

‘Bintu, it is our last day in this country before we return home, don’t you want to spend it doing something you enjoy?’ the princess asked.

‘I enjoy keeping you safe.’

‘I can think of another person you’d rather spend your time with.’

Bintu was visibly flustered as she looked around for a second to see if anyone else had heard (Y/N)’s teases.

‘Hush now, there is nothing else for me to do...with anyone.’ she said quickly, hoping no one would be able to translate it fully.

‘Then go on and enjoy a day of peace alone, see what else this country has to enjoy...I want you to have fun today.’

Bintu looked ready to argue some more but her princess would not let her.

‘I’m just going to keep teasing until you go, and you know it.’

‘All these years later and you still exhaust me just as you did as a child.’ she sighed in defeat as she left.

‘What did you say to her?’ Ivar asked.

‘Nothing she wasn’t hoping I’d say; trust me she will be enjoying her day with a mutual friend of ours.’ (Y/N) smiled.

‘Sven.’ Ivar and Ragnar grinned.

It was true that despite Bintu’s determination to keep her activities with the old man a secret Sven was proudly boasting their affairs to anyone who would listen.

‘Go on now you two, I will busy myself elsewhere. Ivar, be sure to send Floki and Helga my love.’ Ragnar said.

Finally Ivar and (Y/N) made their way out onto the markets and they were met with an almost immediate silence.

It would seem everyone was in shock to see Ivar’s face without having to lower their heads.

‘Come this way, to the stables.’ Ivar said, trying to ignore all the attention on him as he led the princess through the separating crowd.

‘Why must we go there?’

‘Floki doesn’t live in Kattegat, even if my legs worked it would still take days to get there on foot.’ 

‘Is your friend a recluse?’

‘Of course not, he is just…’ Ivar paused to find a word to describe the man that helped raise him.

‘He is just Floki, there is really no other way to describe that old man. He prefers to be in the company of the Gods over other humans, you will know when you meet him and meeting him is something no one ever forgets.’ he settles.

The princess hummed in response.

‘I believe I have heard of the name Floki...is he a man of power?’

‘Floki seeks no point in power, he feels he hasn’t the mind for it. In his eyes the Gods made him to follow; to follow their will and the men they favored.’

‘If not a man of power who is he? Who is he to your people and to you.’

Ivar laughed as the two of them reached the stable and he gave a boy direction to set up a cart to carry them to Floki’s estate.

‘Floki helped to raise me...whenever my parents fought which as you’ve seen to be often, mother would take me to Floki because she didn’t want me to be as my father.’

‘Why? King Ragnar seems to be a very good man.’

‘He is; the greatest and most famous man in our country, but he is not a conventional Viking. He has questioned and even denied his own belief in the Gods, befriended and protected Christians. Even now under his tunic he bears the cross of a Priest named Athelstan, the first Chritian he’d ever spoken to.’ Ivar explained. 

The princess took a minute to process this information as she and Ivar were helped into the cart.

‘This tells me who he is to you, but it doesn’t tell me who this man is to your people.’

‘Floki is our boat builder, his ship took Ragnar to England for the very first time, every man who calls himself a builder has consulted with Floki. His craftsmanship is only second to the dwarves. The Gods gave him the ability to pick the best trees and the foresight to know exactly how to build a boat that could cut through water like a knife though fresh bread.’ he answered.

‘So he is the man who created those ships, I must say I’m excited to meet him. My people… we see many visitors and wanderers; and a great many just jump on ships to far away places, but we have no way to travel independently. The boats we will receive in this alliance could change our way of living.’ (Y/N) said.

‘And the gold we will receive from your country will help us fund raids and wars that have long been fated.’

As they spoke the cart carried them out of Kattegat and the princess looked at this new scenery in wonder. There were so many trees here, and the earth was so moist compared to the almost desert-like village she lived in.

‘I wish we had known about the abundance of trees you had here, I imagine we will be trading some of our gold for wood.’ she said absentmindedly.

‘Do you not have trees in your country?’ Ivar asked in mild disbelief.

‘Of course we do, just not many, not enough to build anything.’ 

At last the cart stopped and the thrall helped them get off safely, making sure not to be too rough while sitting down the most feared prince in all of Kattegat.

‘Thank you for delivering us safely, take this as a token of my grace. Please be sure that the horse is rested while we visit.’ the princess said as she handed the thrall a golden ring from her finger.

‘Princess I can not possibly-’

‘Take it, you won’t find too many charitable royals boy.’ 

With swift reflexes Princess (Y/N) threw her dagger at the sudden voice that came from behind her.

The dagger landed at the feet of an old man; he stood more than six foot but was lightly leaning against an even taller walking stick. his eyes were lined with charcoal and his bald had was covered in faded tattoos.

His very presence made the princess feel as if she, a royal princess of a rich kingdom, was no more than a child hiding behind the huts of Tunisia once more.

‘Whew! I see this one does not take kindly to surprises.’ the man chuckled madly.

‘You can't fault her for defending herself, you are quite a horrid sight to a young woman.’ Ivar said with a glare.

‘That may be true, how many daggers has she thrown at your crippled arse?’ the old man snapped back in response.

(Y/N)’s eyes were nearly out of her head, she had never heard Ivar speak so rudely to anyone, nor had anyone ever been so disrespectful to a royal in her presence. 

Before she could voice her dissatisfaction Ivar and the old man began to laugh wildly.

The old man threw aside his stick and moved towards Ivar and wrapped his arms around him.

‘Floki!’ Ivar said cheerfully.

‘Ivar the Boneless.’ the man smiled as he let go of the prince.

‘I want you to meet someone very special, Floki; this is (Y/N) Princess of Tunisia. She is to be my wife.’ Ivar said proudly.

‘I know who she is, some gossip of Kattegat can still reach this old boat builder’s ears. I hear she gave you one hel of fight.’ Floki said.

‘She did, but I would be disappointed if she hadn’t, I wanted her to meet you before we depart for Africa.’

‘I’m glad for it Ivar, let me get a better look at her.’ 

The old man placed his hands on her shoulders and held her in place and just looked down at her.

Floki really was a very tall man, even though she could tell he was slouching and not at full height he was still stood almost a head over her.

His eyes were lined thickly with coal, but nothing could hide the age on the man’s face, it was obvious to the princess that this man had lived a hard life and known much loss and great sadness.

‘I can see she has the same sight as me… she is reading me just as I’m reading her. What do you see princesses?’ he asked.

‘I see that you wear coal on your eyes to hide the sadness in them, your scalp is tattooed, something that I’m sure pained you, but it was far from your truest pain. You are old, and a great many heartbreaks can be gained in a long life lived hard.’ she answered.

Floki smiled and closed his eyes as he let out a sigh.

‘What do you see in me, Floki?’ the princess asked in return.

‘I see that you have been raised to keep face in front of people, but you are more than a princess; you thirst for blood. You want to fight on the battlefield for glory, but you have never seen it. You are naive to how horrid it is and you know it...but still you want it.’ Floki guessed.

She was shocked to have what she considered to be her deepest desire exposed by a stranger.

‘I do, but if the spirits are kind to my people I will never see the reality of war.’ she said once she regained her composure.

‘She will either be the best thing that happened to you Ivar, or she will be the end of everything. Only time will tell which one.’ he said gravely as he looked between the young royals.

A pregnant silence filled the atmosphere and for a moment neither Ivar or (Y/N) knew what to say, thankfully Floki laughed.

‘Come on, Helga is going to want to send you off to another country ten pounds heavier.’ the man said as he dragged Ivar off toward the small house.

(Y/N) picked up Ivar’s crutches and Floki’s walking stick before she followed behind the two Norsemen and thought to herself that Ivar was right.

She would never forget meeting this man.

[youbloodymadgenius]

It was this one, Lis 💖

I’m trying to find a fic I requested a while ago, and I can’t remember who I posted it to... it was about the brothers raiding York and finding an odd girl in bad shape underground. She turns out to be a prophet who predicted the fall of York and was persecuted as a witch, she end up giving Ivar a prophecy.... does anyone remember that fic?

That’s not mine, but I’m quite interested! Do someone remember this one? @honestsycrets @laketaj24 @lol-haha-joke @alicedopey

[heathenarmyimagines]

Title: A Different Time (Final)

Summary: Now that they know how to go home it is time for the Vikings to go back to their own century.

Pairing: Ivar x Reader

Part One, Part Two, Part Three, Part Four, Part Five, Part Six, Part Seven, Part Eight, Part Nine, Part Ten, Part Eleven, Part Twelve, Part Thirteen, Part Fourteen, Part Fifteen, Part Sixteen

Taglist: @ubbesgirl, @shewolf2000, @tis-itheapplepie, @atequila, @demoncrypt1066, @greennightspider, @badbitsh13, @fireismysaftey, @minarawr, @laketaj24, @hvitserksgirl, @blahblahcookiesdoma, @fabulous-peasent, @sforsammmmmi, @minmiin1d, @courtrae89, @letsloveimagines, @tomarisela, @titty-teetee, @beyond-the-ashes@elenawrit, @mblaqgi, @whenimaunicorn, @chuflisworld, @mystruggledlife, @moose-squirrel-asstiel, @syreni-dea, @trashqueenbitch, @alykatv, @mbaku-babygirl, @perfectus-in-morte, @beyond-the-ashes, @neeadinghugs, @readsalot73, @triumphantreturnofpies, @anarchy-is-coming, @tephi101, @alicedopey, @ivarslittlebadgirl, @jtrstp, @nejijjeoroo, @charlylama, @ivartheblessed, @captstefanbrandt, @fabulouschrissi, @ivarsrideordie, @3x5gurl, @the-writer-appreciation-blog, @lolabee9, @captainfoxy22, @young-ugly-god, @im5ftbutmythroat66, @bribyyy, @irishhiggins, @cadetomlinson, @keclleon101, @slutforragnarssons, @ltkeke, @meeeeeeeeeps, @lille-kanin, @opalscarab, @ssraven7, @ivarandersen, @concretewaywardangel, @funmadnessandbadassvikings, @sharon-is-tired, @cadetomlinson, @mystruggledlife, @chuflisworld, @justmarissa97, @lol-haha-joke, @weirdly-randomly-awesome, @inlovewithmakeupcomicsanim, @idonthavehusbandsihavelovers, @alexa040004, @buckythetinman , @burntmythroatskullingmytea,@jorunnravenslayer, @two-unbeatable-beaters, @buffy-the-vampire-blogger, @arses21434, @ltkeke, @captainfoxy22, @chinduda @letsshamelessqueen-m @my-soul-is-the-moon @we-are-transcendent, @sparklemichele

To say that the mood had been ruined by Sigurd last night would be a massive understatement.

Neither you nor Ivar even had the energy to speak about what had just happened, even if you did what would you say?

“I love you and we are perfect for each other but you need to go back to a land before toilet paper.”

Yeah right.

So you both just went to sleep.

Now you were waking up and Ivar was gone, but you knew last night hadn’t been a dream because your laptop was open with all kind of nonsense typed into the Google search bar. It didn’t take a genius to realize that Ivar had woken up before you and messed with your computer.

With a small sigh you closed the laptop and got out of bed to take a quick shower and brushed your teeth.

Dressed in pajamas you walked into the den and found everyone sitting around, looking very deep in thought.

‘I take it Ivar told you all about Sigurd.’ you guessed.

‘He did, he is also spouting nonsense about wanting to stay.’ Bjorn said with a scowl.

‘It is not nonsense, we have been for three days and nothing seems to have changed. Why leave if there is no reason?’ Ivar argued.

‘We all have reasons! I have a wife and children, and an entire country to raid! Not to mention that if we are all here what will happen to Kattegat? Hmmm? Our father’s kingdom, King Finehair has been waiting for years to take it over. What will keep him from doing so if we are here?!’ Bjorn shouted.

‘I do not care about Kattegat! What is it to me?! What was it to Father?! He was never there! All he wanted to do was get away from that barren place, so much so that he found England and Paris.’ Ivar spat.

‘You knew your father a short while Ivar, I knew him most of my life. Yes, Ragnar hated ruling, but he knew it was his home. Its where his family was, it’s the world he built for his sons.’ Lagertha said.

‘Why are you so keen on returning Lagertha? Are you really so eager to face me in combat?’ Ivar growled.

Lagertha smiled softly before she stood from her seat in the armchair.

‘I may not be eager, but be assured I’m ready.’

‘Hey! None of that! Not here, save all of that for when you are home. Ivar...you all are going home, I don’t like it either but Bjorn is right. You all have big roles in history as well as lives to live, you can’t just stay here.’ you said with finality.

Ivar looked visibly upset but said nothing back, and the others all seemed to take that as Ivar agreeing.

‘Good, now take the ax and send us all back.’ Bjorn said impatiently.

‘Wait.’ you said before you could stop yourself.

‘What is it?’ Ubbe asked.

‘Let’s go out, one last time. We could go to a park, get in one last good memory together before you go back.’ you said.

Sure you were procrastinating but you couldn’t help it, you really didn’t want them to leave. You didn’t want to go back to waking up alone and only having the television to keep you company.

‘I agree with (Y/N), I do not wish to have our time with her end on a sour note.’ Hvitserk said as he moved to stand between Ivar and Lagertha.

Ivar scowled at Lagertha one last time before he nodded.

‘Good, let’s go and get dressed. We can get you all ready to leave when we come back.’ you said.

The air in the room was still heavy but everyone moved to their rooms. 

As you picked out your clothes you kept having to tell yourself that you were doing the right thing, but it was hard to feel that way when all you wanted was for them to stay. 

Nonetheless, you pushed your own emotions to the side and finished putting on your sundress and white sandals. 

While you were putting on some lotion someone knocked on your door.

‘One second.’ you called before standing up and opening the door, revealing Ubbe.

‘Is everyone ready?’ you asked.

‘Not yet, but I wanted to tell you how much we all appreciate you doing this. I know it is not easy, but it is necessary.’ he said.

You nodded, keeping your eyes closed to keep them from watering.

‘Yeah, I know, but let’s not talk about it. I want to enjoy the last day with you all as much as I can.’ you smiled.

The two of you left your room and went to wait on the couch for everyone else.

While you were going through your purse making sure you had everything you needed you got a good idea.

‘Hey Ubbe come here.’ you did, motioning for him to sit closer to you.

He looked confused but did as you asked, once he was close enough you held up your phone.

‘What is this?’ Ubbe asked in wonder as he looked at his own image on your screen.

‘A picture, I want to have a few things to remember you all by, just look at the phone and smile.’ you explained.

Ubbe smiles and you do the same, once you were satisfied with angle you snapped the pic.

‘Yay, you are very photogenic.’ you comment as you showed him the picture.

‘What does that mean?’ 

‘It means you look good.’

‘Well I could have told you that much.’ he said smugly.

For the next minute or so you and Ubbe take more selfies and once everyone else came out you got one with each of them, all of them being fascinated to see their own image.

‘I really am quite handsome.’ Hvitserk said.

‘So humble Hvitserk.’ you smiled.

‘Come on, we can get breakfast at a diner, one that I don’t work at.’ you said.

You all moved out and loaded yourselves into the car.

As you drove the car was filled with joyous conversations, the vikings were speaking of all the things they would miss from this time and all the things they missed from their own.

While it was great to see that they were all excited in the backseat you couldn’t help but notice that Ivar was not participating in the conversation at all.

You reach over and put a hand on his and gave it a squeeze, if only to show that you saw that he was upset and you cared.

Once you arrived at the diner and got out you all headed inside, you were glad it wasn’t busy right now so you got a good table.

The server got everyone’s order, just the usual breakfast plates for everyone and orange juice for you.

‘So...this is it for us, our last meal together.’ you said.

‘It is, I must say that we will all miss you (Y/N).’ Lagertha said.

‘Aw I’ll miss you guys too.’

‘I’m going to miss this world, I wish I could have seen more of it, especially those sex toys. It would be amazing to have a mouth in my satchel for long journeys.’ Hvitesrk sighed.

Bjorn hummed a noise of agreement.

‘What are you whining for, you grab a girl on every raid, more than that if you are overly excited.’ Ubbe teased.

‘Been a little busy if you hadn’t noticed, not been on a raid in ages.’

‘You’ve got girls all over York too.’ Ivar said as he took a sip of water.

‘It gets boring having the same six girls.’ Hvitserk shrugged.

‘Six? You have that many?’ you asked.

‘Not that much.’

After that the rest of breakfast was spent chatting, laughing and teasing; it was as if the gloomy cloud had temporarily vanished and left everyone to enjoy their time together.

Even Ivar was laughing and making jokes with Ubbe and Bjorn, you imagine this was how they all were before everything happened.

Eventually everyone finished their food and you paid and tipped the server before you all headed to the park, you made sure not to go to the popular spots like the new playground or the lake.

You parked in the older play area, nothing was wrong with it, but a few years ago the city had built a bigger and better one closer to the lake so parents could watch their kids play while fishing.

‘What is this?’ Ubbe asked as he helped Ivar into his chair.

‘A playground, little kids used to come here to play, no one comes to this one anymore.’ you answered.

‘Did you play here?’ Hvitserk asked as he moved toward the swing set.

‘Yeah, here sit here and keep your feet off the ground.’ you smiled as you ran over and placed the viking in the swing.

Confused he followed the directions and once you were sure he was situated you began pushing him on the swing.

‘Swing your legs but keep your feet off the ground.’

The others were fascinated and curious to see what other wonders your favorite childhood play place had to offer. Within ten minutes Ubbe and Hvitserk were on the swings, Bjorn was spinning Lagertha on the merry go round and you were running Ivar all over the wheelchair track.

Everyone was having a good time and you felt like a little kid again, except you were not in that great a shape as you were back then so you had to stop to catch your breath.

‘Hold on...whew!’ you panted.

‘Are you alright?’

‘Yeah, totally...just need to a second.’ 

‘No more running for you.’ he suggested.

‘Thank you.’ you said as you began to push his chair again, walking this time.

‘Father would have loved you...Mother too.’ 

‘I would have loved to meet them.’ 

‘Do you think your mother and father would like me?’ Ivar asked.

‘My Mama would be thrilled that I let her meet you, if only to tell you embarrassing stories about me, my Dad? He’d try to kill you...if he doesn’t kill me first.’ 

‘Why? Because I’m crippled?’

‘Because you’re a boy, I’m his first born and he seems to think I’m still too young for anything involving a boy. Eventually he’d back off enough to drink a beer with you, and I’d have to remind him that I’m an adult.’ you replied.

‘What do you think would happen if I did stay?’

‘Ivar-’ you sighed.

‘I know that I can’t, but what if I did? What would happen between us (Y/N)?’

For a minute you didn’t reply, thinking it over in your head, what would happen if Ivar could stay here.

‘Who knows, maybe we would be together and everything will be amazing, I’d find a way for you to be able to go out in public and we’d live happily ever after.’ you hummed.

‘Or I would one day let my anger get the best of me and push you away, like I do with everyone I love.’ Ivar said.

You saw an old bench under a tree and placed Ivar beside it before you took a seat.

‘Maybe it would be my religion that pushes you away from me, Ivar you would not be the only one at fault if things went bad.’

Ivar took your hand and placed a kiss on your knuckles.

‘Want to know what would happen if I could take you with me?’ he asked.

‘What would happen if I could go with you to Kattegat?’ you asked with a smile.

‘I would make you my wife, and I would plan a grand wedding so massive even Freya would attend to bless our marriage. Then I would make it my mission to fill you with as many children as possible.’ Ivar said.

You chuckled, not at all surprised by how large Ivar’s dream already was, he was very famous for his ambitions.

‘How many kids, all boys?’ you asked, placing your head on his shoulder.

‘At least seven, and of course a man needs daughters to spoil.’

‘Nothing is worse than a spoiled little girl.’ you scoffed.

‘You would keep her humble...just like you would have kept me sane.’ he whispered.

‘You are not crazy Ivar, you do not need me to tell you that. You are no different from any other man, except in the fact that you are the greatest man that I have ever met in my life.’ you said seriously. 

Ivar looked shocked to hear such kind words spoken to him and seemed too stunned to even speak, so he just squeezed your hand gently as he looked away.

The two of you sat there in comfortable silence, listening to the birds and bugs, just enjoying each other’s company while you could.

Eventually Ubbe came to find the two of you to tell you everyone was ready to go home.

His words held a deeper meaning, it was not your home he was talking about.

The ride was filled with silence this time , as everyone seemed to take in the fact that they were really about to leave. No more discovering all the new technology, learning all the new customs or trying new foods; once they got back to your house they would say their official goodbyes to you and your world.

While they came to terms with that you were dreading going back to living alone in that house again. Once they were gone you would go back to quiet mornings, shopping and cooking for one, and spending a majority of your time either on the couch or in your bed.

More than anything you were feared seeing Ivar leave, you knew in your heart that you would never find another guy like him. A guy who would make you feel the way he did emotionally.

It was something you noticed while you were comforting him during his panic attack, sure at the time he was clearly not feeling his best but you had remained calm in the situation. Something you had been trained to do since your brother did have seizures often when he was younger, keeping calm is important in that situation. While whenever you had to deal with that type of thing you acted composed, but inside you were always panicking.

With Ivar you were genuinely calm, you knew he would be okay and had no worries. It was as if you knew nothing would ever break him, he was Ivar the Boneless. A man who would become history’s most notorious viking, he would conquer an entire world when he went home.

You could not keep him from that, no matter how much it broke your heart to let him go.

Soon you were parked in your driveway and there was no more time to take it all in, it was time for them to leave.

Everyone got inside and you told them to gather all of the things you had bought them that they wanted to take with them. As they did that you went to the garage and got all their weapons and the bag filled with the clothes they were wearing on when they first dropped into your pool.

In less than half an hour you were all in your living room, they were back in their battle clothes with their weapons and holding a few things they’d chosen to take with them.

Hvitserk had a small necklace with a cute crown charm, he said it was for Ubbe’s wife, a woman called Margrethe. Lagertha had a ceramic owl that she said reminded her of a pet she had back home. Ubbe was holding an hourglass and he was also holding Ivar’s snow globe. Bjorn had taken a ship in a bottle that he claimed to only be taking to assure himself he hadn’t gone crazy and imagined all of this.

Ivar sat in his chair, with his eyes focused on his bound legs.

‘OK you guys please just remember that before you die you have to burn these things to ash.’ you told them.

‘Why?’ Hvitserk asked.

‘Historians spend years and years digging up things you guys left behind, it would be weird if they found a necklace that was made in China in twenty eighteen with a bunch of viking swords. Don’t leave any evidence of this stuff, swear it to me.’ you begged.

‘We swear it on our rings.’ Bjorn said honestly.

‘Good now there is one thing left.’ you said.

‘Saying goodbye.’ Hvitserk said sadly.

‘I’m going to miss you guys.’ you managed to say as a lump formed in your throat.

Hvitserk and Ubbe stepped forward and pulled you into a group hug, you ignored the stink of their clothes and how rough the armor felt against your skin, you just held them as close as you could.

‘We will never forget you (Y/N), you’re the one we lost.’ Hvitserk said as he pulled back.

‘No matter what happens when we get back home I want you to know that my first daughter will have your name.’ Ubbe smiled.

‘Oh that’s so cute.’ you smiled as you wiped your tears.

The two of them stepped aside and allowed Lagertha to pull you into a hug all her own, she held you tightly in a way that only a mother could.

‘You will always be a daughter to me, I am sad to leave you.’ she said before pulling back and placing a kiss on your forehead.

Then Bjorn stepped forward and kept his eyes on anything but you.

‘We are all thankful to you for housing us and feeding us in our time of need, none of us will forget your kindnesses, this I swear on both my arm ring and my life.’ he said formally.

You rolled your teary eyes and hit him in the chest.

‘Shut up and give me a hug you mean old man.’ you said as you wrapped your arms around him as best as you could, certain that you looked like a child next to such a large man.

‘I will miss you too Bjorn.’ you said.

Now came the last person you wanted to say goodbye to, Ivar; and by the way he was still looking down you assumed he didn’t want to hear it either.

‘Ivar.’

Before you could say anything past his name Ivar had suddenly grabbed your arm and pulled you down into his lap.

‘Don’t say it. Let me imagine that I will see you again one day...please don’t say it.’ he whispered into your ear.

You tried closing your eyes to keep the tears from falling but it did not work; you hadn’t actually stopped crying since you started but now you were all out bawling into Ivar’s shoulder.

He wrapped his arms around you and held you as you sobbed, and you were sure that you felt a few tears on your shoulder as well but Ivar didn’t move an inch or make a sound.

With all the willpower you had in your body you pulled back and placed a kiss on his lips, not a deep or lustful, but you tried to bid him farewell this way since neither of you could handle it being said out loud.

‘I will see you again.’ he said.

‘Yeah, and we’ll have that big Viking wedding you promised me.’ you said, trying to smile through your sobs.

‘Then you will give me many children.’

‘Dozens of them.’ you said as you stood up and turned away from everyone, if only to give all of yourself a minute to regain your composure.

Once you had finally silenced your sobs you turned back around and found Bjorn holding the ax.

‘It is time for us all to go home Ivar.’ he said as he held out the weapon.

‘Finally.’

Everyone jumped as Sigurd appeared, standing by the fireplace.

‘Sigurd.’ Ubbe said in awe.

‘Did you miss me brother?’ Sigurd asked with a smile.

‘Of course I do, we all do.’ Ubbe said.

‘It has been chaos since you died, as you have noticed.’ Hvitserk said.

‘It couldn’t have all been avoided, but some of it could have been.’ the ghost said passive aggressively.

‘Why are you here Sigurd? Is me making the sacrifice not enough, do you need to see it too?’ Ivar spat.

‘I am only here for one thing, and is none of your concern, you’ve said your goodbyes to the woman you love, now take the ax and make your sacrifice.’ 

Ivar looked ready for a fight but Ubbe’s hand on his shoulder let him know that this was not the time to lose his temper.

Bjorn once again held the sword to Ivar.

You dug your fingernails into your palms to keep yourself from knocking the ax out of Bjorn’s hand.

‘Take the ax.’ you forced yourself to say.

Ivar looked over at you and he just looked deep into your eyes, before saying the one thing you needed to hear from him before he left.

‘I love you.’ he whispered before he put his hand on the ax.

At first you thought you were imagining the sky blue glow that seemed to be coming off of all of them, but after you blinked and it was still there you knew it was real.

They were all glowing, and the brighter that beautiful blue glow became the harder it was for you to see the vikings. Eventually the light was so bright you had to close your eyes to shield them from the glow.

Soon the light dimmed enough for you to open your eyes again, but there was nothing there. 

The only thing left in front of you was an empty wheelchair, and as much as you thought you had been prepared for it the wave of absolute loneliness knocked the wind out of you.

You barely recognized the wrecked noise that clawed its way out of your throat as you broke down literally to your knees.

It felt as if you were going to be physically sick from how hard you were sobbing, but you couldn’t stop.

‘Do not cry Miss.’ Sigurd said, his voice softer than it was before as he placed a cold hand on your shoulder.

‘Leave!’ you snapped at the ghost as you stood up and turned on him.

‘I will, but not before I put you at ease.’ 

‘How can you put me at ease?! I just met and lost what may have been the love of my life because of some stupid siblings rivalry from centuries ago!’ you yelled.

In anger you pushed him back, mildly surprised when your hands actually make solid contact.

‘Believe me I understand a broken heart and I know that right now you curse me and blame me for the ache in your chest, but allow me to put some of your worries to rest. Let me tell you how Ivar lived his days without you.’

You did not want to hear that right now, you were still trying to cope with the fact that Ivar was long dead now, but you knew that later on you would go nuts wondering what happened to Ivar.

‘Tell me.’ you said as you sat down on the couch, taking the time to wipe away your tears.

‘Ivar had many great victories in battles and war, and many failures in love. He never forgot you, and he never found a woman he could love as much as he did you.’ Sigurd said

You felt like a shit person for feeling any amount of comfort in those words, but you were a little glad to know that Ivar didn’t forget you.

‘Was he happy?’ you managed to ask.

‘...No, Ivar could never truly be happy without you by his side, but he tried to be for your sake. He died in his bed an old man in one of his many kingdoms, with his wife and children at his side.’

Your eyes watered at that bit of information, and you were unsure if you were sad or happy about it.

‘He had children.’ you repeated.

‘Yes, and he left you a message...here.’ Sigurd said as he held out the ax to you.

At first you had no desire to touch it, but you did notice carving all over the handle that wasn’t there before.

Reluctantly you took it and saw that it was in fact writing, it was the English alphabet but you didn’t understand the language. You remembered Ivar wanting to learn to read and write in English, but you never got the chance to teach him so this was most likely Old English or Latin.

‘What does it say?’

‘It says, To my love, I’ve missed you everyday since I last saw you. It has been thirty four years since that sad day, and I am on my deathbed. My wife is sleeping beside me, I must say that in a way I do love her, she gave me many children, but it is not the love I have for you. I sometimes deep in my mind curse myself for not being a filthy Christian, if I were I could see you in heaven one day and be happy with you.’ the ghost read.

Your knuckles were white from how hard you were gripping the ax, you were determined to stop crying this instant.

‘Ivar was better for meeting you, and so was his personal life with our brothers, and because of you I can finally dine with father in Valhalla. For that I am thankful to you, as are the Gods, they will not forget your sacrifice. When you are ready, they will bless you, farewell Miss.’ he said before he vanished just as he had last night.

Now alone, you began crying again, the sound of your sobs seeming to echo through the empty house.

It felt like all you did for the next two weeks was cry as you moved around the house cleaning the rooms the Vikings had used. The last room you did was your sister’s, the room that Ivar used.

You slept in there until Ivar’s scent left the sheets.

Eventually you had to return to work after your vacation was over, but your boss was still very upset about the altercation that had happened during your last visit. He had been cutting your hours and giving you dead shifts that required a lot more work with less tips.

After a month of this you were fed up and got a job at the buffet with your friend, the pay was better since it was hourly and you were also given tips.

Your finances were greatly improved but your mother needed a very expensive surgery and you couldn’t afford to throw all your money into that without putting your siblings allowances at risk.

So you figured the best thing to do was to list your home on Air B&B for extra money. It really killed two birds with one stone, you were able to afford the procedure and the house was alive again.

The guest kept you busy and some were real cheapskates but it was better than doing nothing all day and crying.

One afternoon you went to your email and saw that someone wanted to use your home for the next two months while he and his friends looked for more permanent homes in the city.

You emailed back and you both agreed on the price and time period before you finalize everything. 

At last came the day and you were making sure everything was ready for your guest, the bedrooms were clean and the fridge stocked. 

Like usual you took off the day of your guests arrival so you could give them the tour and you always like to prepare them dinner on the first night to introduce your guests to Texas.

There was a knock on your door and you went to open the door with a smile like always, but your polite smile quickly became a dropped jaw.

It was Ivar! 

Standing right at your front door, your mind was filled with a million questions. How was he here, how is he standing, what the hell is going on?! 

None of those questions could fall from your lips because before you could catch yourself they were on his.

You had thrown yourself into his arms and kissed him, overwhelmed by a flood of joy to be seeing him again after all these months.

He pulled away and looked at you awkwardly.

‘Um excuse Miss.’ he said with a stunned face.

You backed away and looked at him, taking in his jeans, muscle shirt and the headphones around his neck.

This was not Ivar, not your Ivar anyway.

‘Is this how you greet all your guest or am I special?’ he smiled nervously.

‘I-I uh… oh my God I’m so sorry I thought you were someone else entirely.’ you apologized, completely mortified. 

‘No no, it is fine, I can think of worse greetings.’ he smiled.

You shift your feet nervously as an awkward silence fell over you two.

‘Anyway, I am Alex Høgh Anderson.’ he said, mercifully breaking the silence.

‘Of course, I’m (Y/N) (Y/L/N) welcome to Dallas.’ you said.

Before he could reply you heard a car door close, causing you to look behind Iv- Alex and you saw Ubbe and Hvitserk.

This time you refrained from running up to them, not wanting another awkward moment.

‘Let me introduce you, these are my buddies Jordan and Marco, guys this (Y/N) she will be hosting us.’ he introduced.

The two of them greeted you politely with waves and short hellos. 

Jordan was wearing sweats, while Marco was in straight up pajamas.

You step aside and let them all in to begin showing them around the house.

As you walked around you were struggling to keep calm, but you managed to get through it.

Of course Alex was the last one to be shown to his room while the others began unpacking. 

‘Ok this is the master bedroom, the bathroom is stocked with towels and toiletries let me know if you need anything. I’ll be in the kitchen cooking if you have any questions.’ you said.

‘Thank you and um...whoever you thought I was must have been a very lucky guy.’ Alex smiled.

You blushed as you left the room to scurry into the kitchen to start on dinner.

The second you entered the kitchen you nearly ran back out.

‘I take it you did not miss me.’ Sigurd smiled.

The ghost looked much better than he had last time, his clothes were no longer bloodied and he appeared to be brighter now.

‘What the fuck are you doing here? And what the hell have you and your Gods done to Ivar, Ubbe and Hvitserk?’ you whispered angrily.

‘Nothing, my brothers are all feasting in Valhalla, those are regular men that the Gods lead to you. What happens now is all up to you.’ 

‘What are you talking about?’

‘I told you that the Gods would not forget what you have done, nor would they leave you heartbroken.’ he said.

‘A replacement?’ you asked.

‘Who are you talking to?’ Jordan asked as he came into the kitchen.

You looked back to where Sigurd had been literally a second ago but of course he was not there now.

‘Just myself, trying to decide what to make for dinner.’ you lied.

‘Oh yeah Alex said you would make dinner some nights. I was just coming to ask for the WiFi password.’ 

You gave him the password and also took the time to ask him if any of them had any food allergies, thankfully none of them did.

‘Great, I’m sure you and your friends are all tired after getting off the plane, you can all chill out in the rooms while I cook.’ 

He thanked you and headed out, leaving you alone once more, for a minute you waited for Sigurd’s ghostly self to pop up again but he didn’t.

As you began cooking you think back to when you first developed feelings for Ivar, and how strong they were. It had taken you so long to even begin to move on and live day to day without crying at the thought of him.

You did not think you could ever feel that strongly about another man again, and a small part of you didn’t know if you wanted to.

Nearly two and a half hours later you were done with dinner; the chickens were baked, potatoes roasted, broccoli buttered and steamed and rolls were glazed with sweet honey butter. For desert you thought ice cream would do fine, since you were not sure if they would be still be hungry after dinner.

After you set the table you got out a simple bottle of champagne and put on ice, once you were satisfied that everything was ready you went to get your guests.

You never opened the bedrooms if the door was closed, it just seemed like a rude thing to do, especially if the person was a paying guest.

Jordan got right up when you knocked and told you he would get Marco, since apparently he was a heavy sleeper. Which you knew to be true when he burst into Marco’s room and you saw him straight belly flop onto his friend.

You tried not to laugh as you knocked on Alex’s door, telling him that the food was ready and he opened the door wearing sweats now. 

‘Thank you, I was starving.’ he yawned as he stretched.

‘Good I cooked plenty, should put you all right back to sleep.’ you smiled.

‘Already trying to get me in bed?’ he teased.

‘You are not going to let that go are you?’ you asked.

‘My first kiss in a new country? Nah I’m going to hold on to it for a while.’ he smiled.

‘Whatever, lets just eat, hopefully Marco is up.’ you said as the two of you walked down the hall.

‘The foods ready?’ Marco said as he finally came out of his room, wide awake with a completely exhausted Jordan behind him.

‘Yes it is.’

Finally you were all seated at the table eating and drinking while you all got better acquainted with each other since they would be staying here for two months.

‘Wait so you guys are opening a shop?’ you asked.

‘Sort of, we design and build custom furniture, the company we work for decided to go international and opened a location out here and sent us to start it off.’ Jordan said.

‘That is so dope, I actually was looking to redo the front room, maybe I’ll be customer number one.’ you smiled.

‘And we would make sure your furniture was our best work, least we could do after this amazing meal. I don’t even eat broccoli but this is delicious.’ Marco complimented.

‘Aw thank you so much.’ you smiled.

The night went on and not a crumb was left of anything, you all were full and ready to go to bed for the night.

You all got up and headed to your rooms, your room was right across from Alex’s so you two were the last ones left in the hall.

‘Um, Alex.’ you said before he could go into his room.

He turned back to you and you inwardly cursed because a small part of you hoped he hadn’t actually heard you.

‘I just wanted to say thanks, for not telling the others about...you know.’ 

‘Why would I? You don’t tell too many people when you find such a great treasure.’ Alex smiled down at you.

You were so (pleasantly) surprised by his straightforward flirtation that you couldn’t think of what to say.

Luckily Alex took mercy on your awkward self.

‘I was wondering if you would like to go out for coffee and a walk tomorrow morning. The other two will no doubt sleep until two in the afternoon if we let them.’ Alex suggested.

He had just asked you out for a date, like a real date! You hadn’t been out with any man since Ivar and the rest of his family had left, in fact you hadn’t been thinking about romance at all.

Maybe Sigurd was right and it was time to change that. Ivar would have wanted you to be as happy as you could be.

‘I would love to.’ 

‘Great, um is eight a good time?’ he asked.

‘It’s perfect, I will see you then, good night.’ you said before you finally went into your own room.

You closed your eyes and took a deep breath to try and calm your racing heart. When you opened your eyes they fell on the ax on your bedside table.

With a sad sigh you walked over to it and ran your hand over the carving.

‘He’s not you Ivar, I could never expect him to be, but I will try to be happy with him. Just as I’m sure you tried to be happy for me.’ you said softly.

[heathenarmyimagines]

Title: The One He Chose

Pairing: Ivar x Reader

Summary: The married life of a violent Viking and a meek nun.

Part One

Part Two

Taglist: @ubbesgirl, @shewolf2000, @tis-itheapplepie, @atequila, @demoncrypt1066, @greennightspider, @badbitsh13, @fireismysaftey, @minarawr, @laketaj24, @hvitserksgirl, @blahblahcookiesdoma, @fabulous-peasent, @sforsammmmmi, @minmiin1d, @courtrae89, @letsloveimagines, @tomarisela, @titty-teetee, @beyond-the-ashes@elenawrit, @mblaqgi, @whenimaunicorn, @chuflisworld, @mystruggledlife, @moose-squirrel-asstiel, @syreni-dea, @trashqueenbitch, @alykatv, @mbaku-babygirl, @perfectus-in-morte, @beyond-the-ashes, @neeadinghugs, @readsalot73, @triumphantreturnofpies, @anarchy-is-coming, @tephi101, @alicedopey, @ivarslittlebadgirl, @jtrstp, @nejijjeoroo, @charlylama, @ivartheblessed, @captstefanbrandt, @fabulouschrissi, @ivarsrideordie, @3x5gurl, @the-writer-appreciation-blog, @lolabee9, @captainfoxy22, @young-ugly-god, @im5ftbutmythroat66, @bribyyy, @irishhiggins, @cadetomlinson, @keclleon101, @slutforragnarssons, @ltkeke, @meeeeeeeeeps, @lille-kanin, @opalscarab, @ssraven7, @ivarandersen, @concretewaywardangel, @funmadnessandbadassvikings, @sharon-is-tired, @cadetomlinson, @mystruggledlife, @chuflisworld, @justmarissa97, @lol-haha-joke, @weirdly-randomly-awesome, @inlovewithmakeupcomicsanim, @idonthavehusbandsihavelovers, @alexa040004, @buckythetinman , @burntmythroatskullingmytea,@jorunnravenslayer, @two-unbeatable-beaters, @buffy-the-vampire-blogger, @arses21434, @ltkeke, @captainfoxy22, @chinduda @letsshamelessqueen-m @my-soul-is-the-moon @we-are-transcendent 

Part One 

Part Two

It had been two years since Ivar had decided to keep you.

Gone were your days of doing chores in the church, and enjoying your fellow sisters. Now you were in a foreign cold country surrounded by complete strangers that followed a religion you wanted nothing to do with.

If the physical displacement wasn’t hard enough to adjust to you also had to come to terms with the fact you were now married to a very violent heathen.

At first you had tried to be optimistic; you would still have your religion and faith, your beloved kingdom was safe and maybe you could even learn a few things about these pagans. Those had been your hopes but they were foolish and downright naive.

Even before you had set foot on the boat Ivar made sure you knew that he wouldn’t tolerate your faith at all. He threw your cross into a fire and would scold you like a child no matter who was present. 

Ivar had also made it clear that he was in charge, he planned the wedding and did not ask your opinion on a single thing. He told you what would happen and what you were expected to say and do and that was the end of it. What a nightmare your wedding was, your dress wasn’t modest in any sense and blood from a lamb was poured on you.

Your wedding night had been even worse.

Despite how you had tried to explain that you were a woman of the church, in other words a virgin, he did not care at all. He was rough and completely ignored your protests and cries.

All of that horror had happened after he and his brothers had killed King Ecbert and before you had even arrived in his kingdom, Kattegat.

Once you arrived Ivar lead you to his estate and assigned you a servant who would teach you his language and the stories of his Gods. He forbid you from leaving his home until you were able to speak Norse fluently.

In your time of learning Ivar wasn’t exactly patient with you, he would often call you stupid for taking so long to learn. Ivar didn’t care who was around when he would berate your intelligence; be it his brothers, visiting Earls and Jarls or even just the thralls who kept the house.

When you finally were able to leave home to carry out the wifely duties that Ivar had placed on you the whole of Kattegat was already aware of how you were treated. You almost hated the looks of pity more than the looks of smugness from people who thought you deserved the abuse because of your faith.

Ivar was truly horrible, you sometimes thought his name should have been Ivar the Horrible, not Boneless.

If all Ivar was to you was abusive it would have been easier, then you would know exactly what to expect with him, but Ivar was not an easy person to understand.

He would humiliate and verbally abuse you all day, then at night he would climb on top of you and have his way with your body, but after he was something else.

After he had satisfied his primal needs he would lie beside your bruised body and speak to you in a soft voice about his mother and how she had always wanted to see all her sons find wives. 

The first few times he had done this you were touched and you thought maybe he wasn’t the monster he appeared to be, but it didn’t take him long to sour that as well. When he would catch you praying he would speak on how his beautiful mother would have hated having you as a daughter in law.

He would say that so much that at some point it stopped hurting, then one day you looked up and you found that you were now accustomed to this horrid life that you lived.

You would wake up alone, be dressed by thralls and then walk into the dining hall to have first meal with Ivar where you would refrain from praying over your food, then Ivar would go off on his business and you would run the household. After the last meal you would retire to your bed chamber then sometime later a drunk Ivar would come in to mount you then whisper his soft words until he fell asleep.

Everyday it was the same, walking on eggshells trying not to provoke your husband’s anger and taking whatever abuse he had to offer that day.

There were times, when you would sit outside and sew, you would think about just walking to the docks and climbing onto a boat but you knew you never could. Ivar would take it as a great offense and would take his anger out on your kingdom.

So you stayed.

Now you are in the great hall at the high table with your husband, brothers in law and their wives.

Tonight there was to be a sacrifice to pray that the harvest be rich this spring, and your stomach was far too uneasy to eat.

Ivar was having none of it.

‘Why do you not eat? Do you want people to say I do not feed you?’ he hissed.

‘I am simply not hungry, my husband.’ you mumbled.

‘Eat, you are making me appear to be a cruel husband.’ he said angrily.

Not that Ivar noticed, but the cheerful atmosphere of the entire high table was immediately altered by the tone he used with his wife.

None of them agreed with the way he treated you, but any attempts they made to speak to him ended with him being even angrier with you for days on end because you made people think ill of him.

‘I am sorry.’ you said softly as you picked up a piece of bread and took a small piece.

Ivar went back to his drink and found that everyone was staring at him in distaste, and like always it angered him.

‘Good. Now the night has been soured before the sacrifice.’ he snarled.

You again apologized for spoiling the mood and offered to retire so that he and his family could enjoy the feast and festivities, you had no desire to see the sacrifice any how.

‘No you will stay and watch the sacrifice, do you not want us to have a rich harvest? Does your Christ God say that we should starve this year?’

‘Of course not, but if my presence is spoiling your mood then I will leave if you wish it.’ you tried to placate him.

‘What kind of husband doesn’t want his wife by his side? You will sit here, you will eat and enjoy the sacrifice. Am I understood?’ he threatened.

‘Yes.’ you submitted as you lowered your head.

The rest of the family turned back to their own conversations, except Ubbe.

He was more like his father than the rest of his brothers in the sense that he didn’t hate the Christians. Ubbe saw no point in being overly violent with the Christians when they went out on raids or even with the Christian thralls at his own estate. He really didn’t like how horrid his younger brother treated you at all, but he saw trying to tell Ivar this only made him worse.

Even he as the eldest couldn’t tell another free man how to treat his wife.

For the next hour or so you nibbled at your plate and tried to be as invisible as you could, speaking to no one, not even raising your head to look around the hall.

At last Bjorn stood and announced that it was time to step out into the courtyard for the sacrifice to take place. 

Everyone else hurried out but you had to wait by Ivar as he stood up on his braces and crutches, he was still getting used to them. You were genuinely happy when he first showed you his new mode of transportation, but in the end it too made your husband irritable. The pain of the metal braces would make Ivar complain, and any offer you made to help made him think you saw him as weak.

Once Ivar was on his feet you followed behind him as he made his way to the front of the crowd, he wanted to be sure that he, and you, got a good view.

You took a small comfort in the fact that no Chiristians were ever sacrificed to the pagan Gods, the heathens felt their Gods would be insulted by having a non-believer sacrificed to them.

Still you hated the human sacrifices, no matter how many of them you had seen you still didn’t like to see another human die.

This time it was a man, you had seen him around town buying things for his family. You didn’t know him but that didn’t make watching him die any less horrible.

Bjorn gave the usual speech, asking the Gods for their favor, then he raised his ax and with one swift swing he ended a life.

You tried not to flinch at the sound of it but you couldn’t help it, you didn’t need to look over to know that Ivar was smiling. You kept your eyes closed as the crowd cheered in celebration, and felt Ivar move toward the blood bowl and took a sip like always and dipped his fingers in before he walked over to you.

‘May the blood of this sacrifice allow you to bear fruit as well wife.’ he said before flinging the blood onto your face.

You felt sick to your stomach and wanted nothing more than to wipe off the human blood and just go to bed and leave this day in the past.

‘If I may retire to the estate my husband, I do not feel too well.’ you requested.

Ivar rolled his eyes in annoyance but eventually he nodded and dismissed you with a wave of his hand.

You hurried off away from the festivities waiting until you were sure you were out of sight completely to wipe the blood off your skin.

As you walked you strayed from the trail back to your estate and into the woods, you had found a small clearing not long after you had began to explore your new home. It was in the spot perfectly between Ivar’s lands and Ubbe’s so none of the thralls Ivar had spying on you traveled out this far.

You used this space to pray whenever you could get away from your husband.

Like usual you kneeled at a tree stump and brought your hands together for prayer.

‘Dear Father, how I have missed speaking to you like this. I wish I could pray to you everyday as I once did, but my husband will not allow it, even now I disobey him to speak with you.’ you started.

‘My Lord, everyday I find it harder to live on this earth with that man and I ask you as a mere servant… please give me some sign of your presence here. Surrounded by such horror and paganism it is becoming harder to have faith, and now my faith is all I have left. I fear that I can’t survive this world without my faith.’ you sobbed.

You soon began uncontrollably crying as two years of sadness hit you all at once, you could barely get it together enough to stand up and be on your way back to the trail.

Just as you had gotten on your feet you heard a rustle coming from behind you, immediately you reached for the dagger Ivar insisted you carry at all times.

The noise became louder and it became clear that this was not just an animal moving around but a person approaching you.

You got ready to defend yourself when at last Ubbe stepped into the clearing.

‘Ubbe! You nearly scared me to death!’ you whined, clutching your heart as you willed it to slow down.

‘Sorry, I departed shortly after you and decided to see to it that you got home safe, our soldiers get a bit too bold during a good feast.’ the Ragnarson explained.

‘Well thank you for your concern, but I am fine. I will be on my way.’ you said quickly, moving to walk away but Ubbe caught you by your wrist.

‘You were praying.’

A panic took hold of your heart, you had hoped he hadn’t heard your prayers.

‘P-please don’t tell him.’ you begged as your eyes began to water once again.

If Ivar heard about you praying to your Christian God he would be angry with you for at least two weeks, and that’s if you’re lucky.

‘Do not cry, I will not tell him. Just let me walk you home, to make sure you are safe.’

You let out a cry of relief, and as Ubbe led you back to the pathway you tried to recenter yourself. Ubbe was a good man, and from what you heard from Margrethe he was a good husband.

Though his marriage to the former thrall wasn’t by any means Christ like, seeing how he shared her with Hvitserk, but he was always kind and trusting.

Nothing like your husband who you now truly believed didn’t have a single kind bone in his body, and if he did it was probably one of the broken ones.

At last you two were at your door, you thanked him for his kindness.

‘I don’t consider ensuring your safety a kindness, it is a decency.’

‘I haven’t been shown much decency since I was brought here, so I do thank you. I hope you return home safely as well.’ you said.

‘Goodnight (Y/N).’ he bid farewell as you went inside.

Inside your home you head towards the chamber you shared with Ivar and found two thralls already there waiting to help you undress and get ready for bed. Removing Viking clothes is so much more time consuming than your old attire.

Once you were in your nightgown and your hair was unbraided you sent the girls away and got into your bed.

Silently you prayed, you had come to learn that most of the thralls doubled as spies for Ivar, and they felt no guilt telling him you were disobeying.

You weren’t sure when you drifted off or how long you had been asleep before you were rudely awoken by Ivar stumbling into the room and drunkenly falling into the bed.

‘Wife!’ he shouted.

You sighed and sat up, you already knew where this was going. So you stood up and moved to stand in front of him and began removing his leg braces.

Ivar only let two people do this for him, his personal healer and you. He would say he thought only a man’s wife should take care of him, but you knew he didn’t want anyone else seeing his legs.

You finally got them off and put them away while Ivar got undressed.

‘Come to bed.’

With a sigh you walked back to stand in front of your husband, and like he always did he ripped off your clothes and threw you onto the bed.

You don’t even bother trying to fight him anymore, he overpowers you physically, then once he is done he will lecture you on how evil you are for not wanting him as a wife should want her husband.

Ivar climbed on top of you, and with no gentleness he forced himself into your body and you let out a cry of pain. Your womanhood still hurt, it always hurt because Ivar would do this every night. 

At last he pulled himself out of you finished over your belly before he rolled over, you took the wet cloth from the bedside table and cleaned yourself.

‘In three days I will be leaving Kattegat to make arrangements with the Earl of Gotaland. If all goes well he and his soldiers will stand by me when I attack Hedeby next spring.’ Ivar said.

You were filled with a sensation you hadn’t felt in so long you could barely recognize it, joy.

‘How long will you be away.?’ you asked, trying not to sound excited.

‘If it were to go smoothly then at least two weeks time, but if what I’ve heard about this Earl is true then maybe a month.’ he informed.

A whole month without Ivar’s abuse.

‘I will be busy with preparations for the journey, so I will not be around as much. I will need you to make sure all my personal belongings are properly packed, as well as managing the home.’ Ivar said.

‘Of course.’ you said as you turned over.

Ivar sat there and watched you for a while and thought about how Bjorn would talk about his first wife, Thorunn, who would shower him in her love and affection whenever he left Kattegat for any amount of time.

He was eager to tell you that he was leaving, so that he could hear you go on about how much you will miss him, but you didn’t do that.

You just turned your back to him and went to sleep, as if you didn’t even care that he would be leaving.

Ivar’s stare became hard and angry before he leaned down and whispered into your ear.

‘My mother would have hated you...she was the only one in this world is whoever truly loved me.’ he hissed before he rolled over.

The next days were spent gathering everything Ivar would need on his journey; his clothes, weapons, oils for his braces, his bathtub and other things. Once that was done you spoke with all the thralls and let them know that they would report to you now.

Ivar was spending his time speaking with the men he would travel with, making sure all of them were on the same page, and preparing his battle tactic should things go horribly wrong. If your husband was anything it was prepared for the worst.

On the third day everything was chaos, you and Ivar running around getting the last minute things taken care of, double checking that everything was in order. It wasn’t until nightfall that you were both sure everything was ready, in the morning they could load up the carts and be on their way.

Honestly you were eager for sleep, tomorrow would be your first day of freedom.

Ivar came into the room very tiredly and you removed his braces then he used you like he always did, but this time he did not stop.

He did not stop until the sun was raising and thralls began knocking on the door to tell him that they were beginning to load up the carts. By the time he got off of you and began getting dressed you felt so sore and tired you were surprised you could even move.

While you were being dressed Ivar watched you, his beautiful wife. He would often look at you and think back to the day that he decided he would take you as his wife. You hadn’t even mentioned his legs, and that was always the first thing about him people noticed and spoke about.

He knew in that moment you were the woman for him; you were beautiful, and clearly saw him past his disability. Sure you praised a false God, but he could change that, and of course sometimes you would turn away from his touch but he knew how to make love to you.

Last night he had made love to you all night long, after all this would be the first time the two of you would be apart for more than several hours. Ivar wanted the night to be the best it could be and wanted it to be one to remember.

Once you and Ivar were outside you could see the other men loading their own carts; their wives kissing them and praying for their return, their children hugging their knees.

It was truly a heartwarming sight, and Ivar saw it as well.

When Ivar had married you he wanted to immediately fill you with his children, but the time wasn’t right, he could not give his wife or child his full attention. Not with Lagertha still breathing, taunting him with her very existence, no he needed to avenge his mother first.

For now he would bask in the love of his wife.

He looked over at his wife, but she just kept looking around at the other families, practically ignoring him.

‘Wife.’ he said getting your attention.

You looked over at him and kept your face from twisting in distaste.

‘Yes Ivar.’

Ivar looked up at you and waited for you to wish him a safe journey or kiss him...anything to show you would miss him.

You stared at him and he stared back, him waiting on you to tell him you didn’t want him to leave, and you waiting for him to tell you what he wanted.

After about a moment he finally realized you would not say sweet things to him like the other wives and he turned away from you angrily and got in his cart.

Completely confused as to how you had upset him this time you watched him sit his crutches down beside him in the cart. The other men finally got onto their own carts and finally they began their journey.

You watched Ivar’s cart the whole time as it went down the path, you watched until you couldn’t see it anymore. If only to make sure he was really truly gone, that he wouldn’t just turn around and come back as soon as you looked away.

‘Mistress?’ one of the thralls finally spoke.

‘Yes, let us return home.’ you said.

As you walked back to your estate you kept your head low to hide your smile.

Ivar was gone you walked around the house giving orders and the first one you gave was to the cooks. You requested porridge, chicken and fruits, the standard meal from the church. You hadn’t had porridge since you married Ivar, he wanted you to eat like a viking and vikings ate meat and vegetables.

In the days that followed you would assign the tasks to the thralls and then go out and sit in for Ivar in the great hall. You would hear the men scoff whenever you spoke, clearly not respecting what you have to say as not only a woman, but also as a Christian.

You did not care, because at the end of the day you were still Ivar’s wife and Ivar was a very violent man who was easy to insult. No one in Kattegat would ever be so bold as to publicly disrespect his wife.

After the official business was done you would go to the markets, or maybe just a stroll through the woods so you could have your own private little mass.

One day as you were preparing to take the body of Christ Ubbe came into the clearing.

‘I saw you heading out here.’ he said.

‘Are you going to make a habit of watching me, I doubt Margrethe would appreciate that.’ you smiled.

You already knew Ubbe would not tell Ivar what you were doing here, in all honesty it was great to be open about your religion with someone.

‘She is with Hvitserk today, she will not mind whatever I do.’ Ubbe dismissed.

‘Your views on marriage are so strange to me, even after all this time.’ 

‘I am sure your Christian marriage customs are just as odd to me.’ he smiled.

‘I guess you are right, besides I should get used to heathen marriage since I am married to one.’ you sighed as you sat on a fallen tree.

‘Not all marriages are like yours (Y/N), not all husbands are as cruel as Ivar.’ Ubbe said, sitting beside you.

‘I can see that, in the way other women sit by their husbands and speak so boldly to them...I wish I could speak with so much confidence.’ you said as you picked at the dead bark.

‘Why don’t you?’

‘Ivar would lose his temper.’

‘He’s not here is he? Ivar is miles and miles away, looking for warriors to fight against Lagertha.’ Ubbe grinned as he moved to stand in front of you.

‘Go on, yell at me...as if I were Ivar.’ 

You looked up at him, fighting a smile, you wanted to do this, it would be so nice to do this. Like a massive weight lifted off your chest.

‘Y-you are too mean.’ you said softly.

‘What was that wife? I cannot hear you.’ Ubbe said, mocking Ivar’s voice in a way that made you giggle like a child.

‘I said you are mean.’ you said louder this time.

‘And...you never let me choose our meals, or make any decisions of my own. I have to request what you order me to request, be where you tell me.’ you continued.

‘Keep going.’

‘I hate how you talk...you are always either whispering or yelling there is never an in between. I hate how everything I say and do is an insult to you!’ you shouted, standing up.

‘You always yell at me like a child, it’s humiliating!’

‘Let it all out!’ Ubbe encouraged.

‘I-I hate how you touch me!’ you yelled at the top of your lungs.

‘Woah.’ Ubbe said taken back a bit.

‘You are always too rough, it is disgusting and feels horrible!’ 

You took a deep breath and in that moment you realized you were yelling these things at Ubbe, things that he probably didn’t want to know at all.

‘I’m sorry.’ you squeaked out an apology.

‘It is fine.’ Ubbe smiled.

‘No that was unacceptable, I should not have told you that. That information should be kept private, I apologize if I made you feel uncomfortable.’ you said.

‘No it is fine really...but if I may ask, is Ivar really being too rough with you?’

‘...yes.’ you confessed.

‘Back home, I was so thankful for the church. No man ever laid hands on women of the church,  we took vows of celibacy.’

‘My father told me about this. You wait until you are married to have sex.’ Ubbe said.

‘Nuns swear not to marry; their hearts, bodies and souls belong to their church and their God. I never wanted to marry at all Ubbe, but then the decision was made for me and even that forced marriage wasn’t Christlike.’ you said.

You sat back down and lowered your gaze to your lap, and chose to ignore the tears that hit your skirts.

‘Hey.’ Ubbe said as he kneeled in front of you and took your hand in his own.

‘I hate this marriage Ubbe, I hate everything about it. The man I’m married to, the wifely duties, the thralls, the estate...the sex. I hate the sex so much.’ you cried.

You cried for what like hours but was probably only a few minutes.

‘What uh...what does Ivar do? What makes the sex so bad, if you don’t ask mind me asking.’

‘Well...he comes in while I’m asleep, then he yells until I wake up, that’s when I take off his braces, then he’ll climb on top of me and have his way.’ you explained.

‘Have his way?’ 

You nodded.

‘Does he ever try to...make you feel good in anyway?’ he asked.

You shook your head.

‘If he has then I surely took no notice.’

‘Does he...ever kiss you?’

Again you shook your head.

‘Never.’

‘Never?’

‘Not once, a wife who has never felt her husband’s lips.’ you sighed.

‘What about touching you? Holding you? Anything?’ Ubbe asked.

‘What are you speaking of?’ you asked in complete confusion, you had no idea what your brother in law was talking about.

‘I mean has he ever treated your body the way it should be treated, touched you the way a woman needs.’

‘I don’t even know what you are talking about Ubbe.’ you admitted.

Ubbe looked down at your hands in his then he looked back up at you.

‘May I?’ he asked raising his hand.

You looked at him, confused but accepting.

He brought his hand up and lightly ran his fingers up and down your neck, barely touching you, just enough for you to feel it.

‘Has Ivar ever kissed you here?’

‘N-no, he’s bitten me a few times I think.’

‘How about here?’ he said, placing his hand on you collar bone.

You took his hand and spread it out over your neck, so it looked as if he was going to choke you.

‘He pins me down like this some nights when I try to back away from him.’ you said.

Ubbe shook his head with a sad sigh.

‘If this is what Ivar has been doing with you then you are no less a virgin now than you were before he chose you. You are a virgin until you enjoy the sex you are having.’ he said.

‘I hear the other women speak of sex so fondly, and though it is a sin I become envious of them.’

‘Would you like to...try it?’ Ubbe offered.

‘Try what?’

‘Sex, enjoyable sex.’ he clarified.

Oh.

Your face went red as you prepared to say no but the word wouldn’t come out. Deep in your heart you knew that you wanted to try having sex that you would enjoy, but it would be adulterous.

Ubbe was your brother in law no less, could God forgive such a sin? Then again was your marriage even real in the Lord’s eyes, it wasn’t done in his ways, maybe it could be premarital sex?

No! You could not do this, and you are going to tell Ubbe this!

‘Y-yes.’ you said so softly even you yourself barely heard it.

Ubbe smiles before he began leaning into you.

‘If you want me to stop just tell me.’ He said before he kissed you.

You never told him to stop, he touched you in ways Ivar never had and he was gentle. That day you truly felt like a woman, like you had truly lost your  virginity.

Ubbe let you explore his body as well as your own, he would run his hand over your body to see which parts of you were most sensitive. You would touch him and try the things you’d hear the other women talk about and he would tell you if he liked it.

It was practically educational.

After that day your entire schedule had changed each afternoon you would send the thralls back to the estate to do their chores then you would meet Ubbe in the clearing.

The place where you once worshiped God had become the place where you would commit all kinds of sins with Ubbe. Everyday you would try something new, touching a new place, or a different position. You were learning what you like and Ubbe was always there and willing to help you discover new things.

You never wanted this to end, finally you were seeing a silver lining in the stormy cloud that was living among heathens. Now you truly had the freedom to do as you pleased, in a way that you never had back in your tiny kingdom.

In your heart you were still a Christian, but you were choosing to believe God was forgiving. It was so much harder to ignore the temptation in a place where no one sees anything they are doing as wrong.

Ubbe was also encouraging you to be more expressive and to make decisions for yourself, like choosing clothes you liked and speaking whenever you had something to say.

You still wondered what exactly Ubbe had told his wife about what was going on between the two of you, Margrethe didn’t seem too fond of you, but then again she never was to begin with.

All good things come to an end however, you had been told by an envoy that Ivar’s party was spotted about two days ride away.

With your husband’s inevitable return, you needed to make sure you and Ubbe were on the same page. You were fairly certain that none of the thralls were aware of your rendezvous, and you didn’t want Ubbe to let Ivar become aware of your affair.

‘Well...what are we trying today?’ Ubbe asked as he came into the clearing, already removing his tunic.

‘Nothing...Ubbe, Ivar is returning.’ you told him.

‘I heard, so if you have any other things you’d like to try out-’

‘Ubbe!’ you gasped.

‘What?’ he asked.

‘We can’t do this anymore, don’t you understand? Ivar is coming back and if he heard so much as a word of this he would kill us both.’ you explained.

Ubbe walked up to you and took your hand in his, same as he had weeks ago, when all this had started.

‘I would never tell him, and I would never let him hurt you (Y/N)...not ever.’ 

‘What can you do to stop him Ubbe? The larger part of the Great Army follow him, he has trusted spies walking all over Kattegat, the only reason they haven’t caught us is because he took the best of them with him. He has the men, the money and the mind to kill anyone he pleases.’

He didn’t have an argument for that, everything you had said was true. Ivar was crazy, the way he thought was unlike any other man in this world, and he had the means to do as he pleased to whoever pleased.

‘I will hold the memories of all we have done close to my heart forever, and I pray that God will forgive all of my sins. I must prepare for my husband’s return, this will be the last time I come here, with Ivar returning I will be being watched just as before.’ you said.

‘(Y/N).’ Ubbe said, placing a kiss on your forehead.

‘Even if you are right, remember that you are his wife, and you are a free woman. If he ever hurts you then you have the right to ask for divorce, Bjorn is the King now. The army is bound to him by their armrings, do not just let Ivar rule over you anymore.’ he advised.

You knew you could never take that advice, it would get you killed, but still you nodded. If only to make Ubbe feel better.

‘If this is our last evening together, then let us enjoy it.’ he said as he lowered himself onto his knees and pushed up your skirts.

You gasped in surprise before you let your head fall back in pleasure, deciding to enjoy  this last day of freedom before you returned to your chains.

That day you were surprised you could even walk back to the estate, your legs were still so weak. Honestly all you wanted to do once you were home was bathe and sleep, but that wasn’t an option, you had to prepare the home for Ivar tell the cooks to prepare his favorite meal and tell the healers to have all of Ivar’s usual treatments ready, and give the thralls a few last minute tasks.

As tired as you were sleep was evasive, tomorrow you would have to go back to walking on the eggshells of Ivar’s temper. You weren’t sure when you fell asleep, but when you were woken up by a thrall you were still dead tired.

One of the girls picked out a dress for you, the brown dress, Ivar had picked it out for you when he first brought you here, it was his favorite dress to see you in. 

You hated it.

‘Not that one, give the blue one, and I want the silver jewelry.’ you said.

‘Mistress, the master is returning today.’ the girl said. 

‘I know, give me the blue dress and the silver jewelry.’ you said firmly.

You were filled with dread even as you were bathed you were meant to be at the docks, waiting with the other wives to see your husband’s safe return. Ivar didn’t like you wearing bright colors, he said it drew other men to look at you in a way no man other than he had any right to.

As you walked to the square you did see a few men spare you a glance, but you didn’t shy away from the attention. You really like this dress, you had it commissioned by one of the best dressmakers in Kattegat.

All the women and children around you were buzzing with excitement, ready to see their beloved husbands and fathers returning home safely. How you wished you could have felt the same way they all did, but how could you?

‘Please, My Lord...be with me in my time of troubles, for one is approaching.’ you whispered as you saw the party approaching the square, Ivar’s cart right in front.

Still as a stone you stone you stood as the other women ran to their husbands’ carts and wagons, even when your husband’s cart was right in front of you and the thralls were going to open the door you remained still.

Ivar’s eyes landed on you, his beautiful wife, with shining eyes, but they lost some of their happiness when he saw what you were wearing.

‘Wife...what are you wearing?’ he asked as he was helped out of the cart, leaning against it while waiting for the thrall inside to hand him his crutch.

You didn’t recognize this thrall.

‘Who is she?’ you asked instead of answering.

Ivar glared, he noticed that you had not only avoided his question, but had even gone so far as to question him.

‘This is Freydis, a thrall I received from the Earl, given to me in good faith.’ he said.

You looked the slave over, and saw her beautiful face and even in thin ragged clothes you could tell she had a gorgeous body. Even now as they were reuniting with their wives some were looking at the thrall at Ivar’s side.

‘Of course...good faith.’ you said plainly.

Ivar didn’t like this tone of yours, not at all. He had just returned after being away for a month and he was ready to have his wife run up to cry how much she had missed him. While away he managed to forgive her not being sadder to see him, maybe she didn’t truly believe that he was really going, but surely now that he’d been gone so long she should be happy to see him.

She should be wearing his favorite dress for her, she should be kissing him the way the other wives did their husbands. Instead she was in this ridiculous blue dress that she no doubt bought with his money, and questioning his faithfulness. 

‘Come, I wish to see the house, make sure it as it was when I left...since my wife has clearly changed.’ he snarled, looking you dead in the eye.

‘I apologize if I am behaving strange...Husband.’ you apologized, as you would have before, but you didn’t lower your head.

You looked him in the eye as you spoke, something you could rarely do before, but now it felt easier.

Ivar instructed the thralls to remove his items from the cart and have them brought to the estate while you, he and Freydis walked. He said he wanted the new thrall to become better acquainted with the house since she’d apparently be your personal thrall.

At that you had no reaction, and Ivar noticed it.

He did not like the way you were acting, he had brought you a thrall as a gift, he had safely returned home with even more warriors to fight against his mother’s killer. Ivar had missed her from the moment he got in the cart, and he couldn’t wait to be back in her arms.

Even when the Earl had gifted him with Freydis he knew it was meant to be a bed warmer, but even a beautiful woman like her could compare to his wife in his eyes. Freydis spoke words of encouragement, about how his deformity was a gift from the Gods and how he was greater for having them. Those words had truly touched him, but they were not what he needed to hear.

When he thinks back on the day he first saw his wife in that unimportant kingdom and saw her standing up to a king on behalf of the other women he admired her bravery, then when he met her in his tent and she figured out his little life or death mind game he was impressed by her intelligence.

He knew she was the perfect wife when he asked her what she thought of him and she spoke of how she feared him she said nothing about his legs. She spoke to him as she would have spoken to a man standing nine feet tall man, not some cripple who couldn’t chase her if she tried to run.

Even once they were married she never mentioned his legs or let her eyes linger on them the way others always did. She treated him like a man and he loved her for that, for the way she feared and respected him.

Now she was treating him as if he wasn’t anything important to her, even the fear in her eyes were gone.

Something had to have happened while he was gone, and if it was the last thing he did he was going to find out what it was.

[heathenarmyimagines]

Title: Find Us

Summary: Ivar and (Y/N) go to the museum.

Pairing: Ivar x Reader

Taglist: @ubbesgirl, @shewolf2000, @tis-itheapplepie, @atequila, @demoncrypt1066, @greennightspider, @badbitsh13, @fireismysaftey, @minarawr, @laketaj24, @hvitserksgirl, @blahblahcookiesdoma, @fabulous-peasent, @sforsammmmmi, @minmiin1d, @courtrae89, @letsloveimagines, @tomarisela, @titty-teetee, @beyond-the-ashes@elenawrit, @mblaqgi, @whenimaunicorn, @chuflisworld, @mystruggledlife, @moose-squirrel-asstiel, @syreni-dea, @trashqueenbitch, @alykatv, @mbaku-babygirl, @perfectus-in-morte, @beyond-the-ashes, @neeadinghugs, @readsalot73, @triumphantreturnofpies, @anarchy-is-coming, @tephi101, @alicedopey, @ivarslittlebadgirl, @jtrstp, @nejijjeoroo, @charlylama, @ivartheblessed, @captstefanbrandt, @fabulouschrissi, @ivarsrideordie, @3x5gurl, @the-writer-appreciation-blog, @lolabee9, @captainfoxy22, @young-ugly-god, @im5ftbutmythroat66, @bribyyy, @irishhiggins, @cadetomlinson, @keclleon101, @slutforragnarssons, @ltkeke, @meeeeeeeeeps, @lille-kanin, @opalscarab, @ssraven7, @ivarandersen, @concretewaywardangel, @funmadnessandbadassvikings, @sharon-is-tired, @cadetomlinson, @mystruggledlife, @chuflisworld, @justmarissa97, @lol-haha-joke, @weirdly-randomly-awesome, @inlovewithmakeupcomicsanim, @idonthavehusbandsihavelovers, @alexa040004, @buckythetinman , @burntmythroatskullingmytea,@jorunnravenslayer, @two-unbeatable-beaters, @buffy-the-vampire-blogger, @arses21434, @ltkeke, @captainfoxy22, @chinduda @letsshamelessqueen-m @my-soul-is-the-moon @we-are-transcendent

Part One, Part Two, Part Three, Part Four, Part Five, Part Six

After you had told Ivar about your dreams and his involvement in them Ivar was almost scarily eager to help you figure out what they meant and how to help.

He would ask you for details that you were still unsure about giving and he was also looking into all kinda shit online, Reading every single sleep study article he found.

Ivar had also taken to just being at your house, whenever he thought he found anything useful he would call and before you could tell him he didn’t need to come over he was already in your driveway.

This was one of those times.

You sighed as you put down your phone and stood up from your desk to go down stairs to let him in.

‘It’s Saturday you know, you don’t have to waste your weekend on me.’ you said as you opened the door.

‘Hush you, I think I found something.’ he said as he came in, heading straight for your room

With a sigh you followed behind him, leaving the door open to follow your mom’s rules.

‘What do you got?’ you asked.

‘First you tell me.’ he said as he pulled his laptop out of his backpack.

You though back to the dream you had last night.

This time there wasn’t anyone in your dream, or even a voice. You were just alone in a strange place. It looked like a Medieval theme park and quite honestly smelled kinda rank. It looked like you were in some kind of farmers market, a lot of stands lined up side by side like the stands at a carnival. 

You waited for a moment for someone to show up or for a voice to come from nowhere and when none came you just looked around the abandoned stands until your alarm woke you up.

‘Nothing, no one was there this time, it looked like and abandoned market or something.’ you answered.

‘So not one of the seizure dreams?’

‘I think it was just this time nothing happened I just looked around.’

‘Well I found something by some guy with a shit name that he needed a degree to spell. Apparently he thinks psychics are super legit.’

‘Psychics?’ you scoffed.

‘Hear me out, listen to this; some people are born with a connection or fascination to another person. The most common form of this connection seems to be romantic and is often referred to as fated encounters or love at first sight.’ Ivar started.

‘You’re starting to sound like Sigurd.’ you sighed.

‘Shut up and keep listening, I’m not done. There also seems to be cases where someone fixates on a person who has already lived and died. This is a very rare happening in which a person may have dreams of someone else’s past life or even dreams of communicating with that person.’ Ivar finished.

Now that sounded like something, very vague and not at all specific but it did sound kind of probable.

‘That seems to make sense, except for one dream I had a while back.’ you said.

‘What happened in that dream?’

‘There was this...guy, he was really tall and had these really black lips and no eyes-’

‘No eyes?’ Ivar asked with an arched brow.

‘Yeah, not like missing eyeballs but more like his skin had grown over them or maybe he was just born without any. That guy talked directly to me and he was not at all who I “fixated on” and in any case the guy in my dreams is you.’

‘Or an ancestor that I look just like.’ Ivar said.

Now that got your attention, but something about it wasn’t right...the wording was wrong.

“Tell them who they are.” the words rang clear in your head.

‘No, not an ancestor... a past life?’ you mumbled.

‘Past life?’ Ivar asked.

‘Oh my God! A past life!!’ you yelled as you jumped up from your seat and began pacing, talking a mile a minute.

‘That’s it! That’s what the scary guy was trying to tell me! It’s not you, not this you but past you, if I find out who old you is then the dreams have to stop! Holy shit, come on!’ you said grabbing Ivar’s arm and trying to pull him off the bed.

Only Ivar wasn’t budging, he was still trying to process all the shit you had just said.

‘Wait a minute.’ he said, yanking his arm back making you fall back onto the mattress.

‘What?’ you whined impatiently.

‘Where are we going and do you mind explaining all that gibberish just now.’

You sighed and used the breath to calm yourself down a little bit so that you could explain your epiphany.

‘Look in my dreams the first time I saw you-the other you, you were an old man; you yelled at me and threw an ax at me to keep me away.’

Your mind goes back to that dream and you remember the ax that Dream!Ivar had thrown at you.

‘You threw an ax at me.’ you repeated as a thought crossed your mind.

‘I threw an ax at you?’  Ivar asked in shock.

‘Yes, and even better I have seen that ax before.’ you smiled as you stood up and started pulling out some clothes.

Just as you were about to start getting changed you remembered Ivar was very much so still in the room and looking at you.

‘Um Ivar could you like wait in the living room? I’ll be right out.’ you said.

‘What?’ 

‘Get out I need to change.’ you clarified.

Though you could tell Ivar was still completely confused he gathered his things and left the room mumbling about getting you evaluated.

You put on some jeans and a sweatshirt then you put you your shoes before you checked your purse and made sure you had what you needed.

Once you had everything you headed downstairs and saw Ivar sitting on the couch doing whatever on his phone.

‘Hey come on.’ you said.

With a sigh Ivar stood up and grabbed his bag and the two of you had got into the car.

‘Want to tell me where the hell I’m going?’

‘The museum, we were supposed to go the first time we hung out but I had to go home. My mom says that museum gets a lot of the things she and her team recovers.’

Ivar doesn’t say anything on the ride but you were talking up a storm, mostly about all the sleep you were about to get now.

‘Seriously if I wake up from a coma in thirty years still give me an extra five minutes, don’t let my Mom pour ice on me. I need every minute in those thirty years.’ you rambled.

By the time you had actually reached the museum you were almost bouncing with excitement and Ivar was looking concerned.

‘Are you sure you’re right about this (Y/N)? If this turns out to be a false lead-’

‘It’s not, I can feel it in my bones. Every fiber of my being is telling me that the answers we need are in that building and even if it is wrong its the first and only lead I got.’ you said as you took off your seat belt.

 You and Ivar got up and headed for the entrance, the ticket collector asked for your tickets and you handed over the all access card your mother had given you and you were happy that it also came with a plus one.

She let you both in and the two of you entered.

Immediately as you entered the museum you were hit by a strong feeling, almost like wind but not quite. Maybe a better way of explaining it would be like getting the wind knocked out of you.

‘Woah.’ you breathed placing a hand on your chest.

‘Are you OK?’ Ivar asked in concern.

‘Yeah...just got a little overwhelmed you know? Must mean we are onto something. Come on.’ you assured as you walked further into the museum.

‘Do you want to join the tour?’ Ivar asked.

‘No, I can read the plaques myself.’ you said as you searched over the items for one thing in particular.

Finally you saw it.

‘There!’ you pointed dragging Ivar along to stand in front of a long display table.

On that table there was several items with little informational plaques underneath each item, but the one you were focused on was the ax head.

‘This is it, the ax you threw at me. This is one of the things that my mom found when she came here. They found so much that they wanted her to stay and moved the whole family out here.’ you explained as you looked at the ax.

Ivar looked at the ax then looked down at the plaque.

‘Late Viking age ax found buried with an unknown male, the handle was disintegrated but the ax head was well preserved.’ he read.

‘That was your ax...so that was probably your grave.’ you said.

‘Just gonna say hearing you casually say “my grave” is not my idea of a fun day out, so could you not.’ Ivar asked.

‘Right, sorry but this was the ax that was thrown at me and it belongs to whoever threw it.’ 

Ivar moved over to another item.

‘Viking chess pieces found in burial site, Vikings were often buried with their weapons, their favorite horse and their favorite game pieces.’

You decided to follow his lead and look at the other things on the table. There was a war helmet that you were reading about while Ivar was looking at what you thought was a belt buckle.

‘Listen to this. Apparent belt buckle that was found strapped around the legs of buried male suggesting the man may have had a disability that prevented him from walking.’ Ivar read.

‘Disabled?’ you repeated looking at it the buckle trying to remember if you had seen it before, but you drew a blank. You never looked at his legs but now that you thought about it you had never seen him standing.

‘Always sitting, whenever I’ve seen you in my dreams you were sitting, maybe you were disabled.’ you said.

Not that you noticed but Ivar tensed a bit at that and moved onto another nearby display table.

‘Come and look at this one.’ he said pointing to the plaque on the table.

‘The contents on this table were found buried with a woman, appears to be a blended culture burial combining customs of Saxon and Viking religion.’ you read.

‘Look here more game pieces...and a cross.’ Ivar said pointing to the cross necklace.

You look down at the pendant and were surprised to feel such a strong sense of familiarity, you found yourself rubbing your neck as if you were missing the weight of a necklace.

‘That is mine.’ you whispered.

‘What?’ Ivar asked.

‘Huh?’ you said looking over at him.

‘You said that was your cross.’ he clarified.

‘Yeah, I mean it feels like it is mine, but it can’t possibly be.’ 

‘Well if that was my ax why can’t this be your cross?’ Ivar questioned.

At that you had to take a minute to consider, you had to admit it made sense. It would explain why you were the one connecting with Ivar and why you started having the dream when you arrived. 

If you lived here in a past life coming back would probably trigger something, and if you had a connection with Ivar in that past life then maybe some...higher power wanted the two of you to reconnect.

‘If this is mine and that ax is yours then maybe we knew each other back then.’ you suggest.

‘Maybe it was more than just knowing each other.’ Ivar said as he bent down to get a better look at something in the glass case.

You bend down beside him to look as well.

A wedding ring with some Old Norse Runes carved into it.

‘No way.’ you gasped.

‘Married.’ Ivar said.

‘No way, I mean there is no way. You threw an ax at me, that doesn’t sound like a proper greeting between husband and wife.’ you argued.

‘Well not every marriage is loving and who knows how far you went back, you could have went back before we-I mean they were married.’ he said.

‘Even if that were the case, which I’m still not too sure about, then that must mean one of us killed the other. Because the one time that I could actually speak with you it wasn’t very friendly.’

You and Ivar looked over the items a little more trying to learn as much as you could. You had read each of the plaques and Ivar was writing down the dates that the items were expected to be from.

‘Do you get anymore weird psychic vibes looking at any of this?’ he asked as he put his notebook away.

‘Well the cross felt the most...mine, you know. Like when you clean the attic and find a toy you used to have as a baby. You have no memory of it, but you’ve seen pictures of yourself with it.’ you tried to explain.

‘So no feeling with the ring?’

‘I don’t think so.’ you sighed in disappointment.

‘Wait, what if you try touching me while you look at it, that could help.’ Ivar suggested.

‘Maybe, give me your hand...wait, stand behind me, just in case seize up, I don’t want to cause a scene.’ you said.

Ivar moved to stand behind you while you looked around to make sure no one was looking at you, thankfully it wasn’t busy today.

You grabbed his hand and bam! 

That feeling like ice cold water had just been poured all over you took over your body and when you opened your eyes you were in yet another strange place.

You looked down at yourself and found that you were no longer you in your own clothes. Instead you were in some weird long, thin white long sleeve dress, and it was itchy as hell.

‘What?’ you said in confusion as you scratched at your arms.

You looked around and found you were on a beach and there was a strange woman standing in front of you and she was much stranger clothes than you.

Her dress was brown and looked like it was made out of a long potato sack or something, she had a weird winged metal helmet and she was holding a golden bowl.

Cautiously you looked inside and saw that there was a a very red liquid inside and you really hoped you were wrong about what you thought it was.

‘Get on with it.’ 

You looked to your left and found Ivar...Dream!Ivar sitting on a tree stump beside you. Still just as old as he had been before but now he was looking even worse, angrier.

‘Yes, hurry this along.’ came another voice.

Behind you there was a crowd of people you hadn’t even noticed before, you recognized the men from your dream, Ubbe, Hvitserk and this time even Bjorn was there looking practically ancient and WAY less hot.

None of them particularly happy to be here, what was happening?

‘Are you sure you want to do this? In the eyes of the Great Many Gods, bound forever...and beyond?’ the woman asked, her voice much deeper than you had expected.

‘I swear it.’ Ivar said angrily.

‘Do you Wilda, swear you want to marry this man, in the eyes of the Great Many Gods, binding yourself to him in this life and in all the lives that come after?’

‘Uh...I-’

‘Hurry up already!’ he snapped.

‘I swear it.’ you squeaked in fear. 

The woman reached into her long sleeve and pulled out a a bunch of leaves and twigs, you guessed that’s where she pulled the rings from too. She dropped the herbs into the bowl and mixed it with her fingers, mumbling something as she did so.

What the hell is going on? Clearly it was a wedding and it obviously wasn’t a joyous event.

‘Drink from the bowl, may the blood bind you and herbs guide you to find each other again.’ 

Dream!Ivar took the bowl and drank from it and you winced at the thought of how gross that must taste.

Then he handed the bowl to you.

‘Drink!’

The cold feeling rushed over your body the second you touched the cold metal bowl.

After a few blinks you looked around and found yourself back in the museum.

‘Woah there!’ Ivar whispered as he held onto you to keep you from falling.

‘T-thanks.’ you sighed, practically out of breath.

‘I take it you saw something.’ 

‘Yeah. It was-’

Before you could explain what you had just seen your phone rang, your mom and Ivar were the only people who called you and Ivar was here so you knew who it was when you answered.

‘Yes Mama.’ you said.

‘Where are your siblings?’ she asked .

‘Uh..they all went to their friends’ houses, I’m out with Ivar, what’s up?’ you asked.

Ivar looked at you in worry, wanting to see

‘Go get your siblings, we are going out for dinner tonight I have big BIG news!’ your mom said excitedly.

‘What is going on?’ you questioned, putting the phone on speaker.

‘I was going to wait until we were having dinner but I just can’t, act surprised when I tell y’all at dinner. (Y/N) I think I just made the biggest discovery of my entire career!’

‘Oh! Well that’s great, awesome! What did you find this time?’

‘You remember that grave I found, the one that made them ship us all out here?’

No way.

‘The one where you found an a man and woman buried side by side, with a lot of well preserved items?’ you asked, looking at Ivar.

Ivar looked over at the table you were just looking at and you nodded, this was all the stuff your mom found and she was talking to you about this stuff every other day while you helped her cooked dinner.

‘Yeah, that one well today they were giving the remains CAT scans and while that was happening I was with the restoration team. Ugh this is taking too long! What I’m trying to say is I think I found the grave of the most famous Viking in recorded history!’ your mother yelled excitedly.

There was no doubt she was doing her weird little excited mom dance.

‘Really? Who?’

‘I’ll tell you at dinner, I’ll meet you kids at the Chinese place by the house, and remember to act surprised.’

‘Wait! Uh can Ivar come, since he’s gonna be providing the ride? And you are totally on speaker right now.’ you said.

‘Hey Ms.(Y/L/N), congratulations on the find, can’t wait to hear about it over dinner.’ he spoke.

‘Awe thank you Ivar! You are welcome to join us, honestly you are the first boyfriend (Y/N) has ever introduced me to and I am so proud of her judgement.’

‘Mama!’ you yelled as you felt your ears burn in embarrassment.

‘I’m just teasing, see y’all at the restaurant.’ your mom said before hanging up.

‘Well guess we are about to get a lot of answers, come on tell me about what you saw on the way.’ Ivar said.

You nodded before quickly and as stealthily as possible taking a few pictures of the display.

‘Let’s go.’ you said.

In the car he told you that you were out for about thirty seconds and you gave him the run down on what you saw.

‘So we were right about the marriage.’ Ivar said.

‘Yeah, and it was not a loving kind either, but something else about it was off. I mean I’m not an expert on Vikings Age weddings but I think they don’t usually involve blood drinking and binding each other in this life and all the lives that come after it.’

‘Maybe you should ask your mom, what else did you get for us to work with?’

‘I think I got my name...her name? Wilda.’

‘Wilda? Doesn’t sound very Norse to me...sounds very Anglo-Saxon.’ Ivar replied.

‘And you know that how?’ you asked.

‘My favorite class is history, did a research paper on ancient Norse culture last term.’ was the answer.

‘When we get there we won’t ask too many questions just let my mom talk and I’ll squeeze her for info later.’ you planned.

‘Squeeze her? You sound like an interrogator...I love it.’ he smiled.

The two of you went to pick up your siblings and immediately shut down any talk about your past life. Instead you were now dodging your siblings’ questions about why Mama wanted them to go out so suddenly.

At the restaurant you send in your your two mobile siblings to go inside and get find a table while you got the youngest one out of his car seat, which always takes a minute since he puts up a fight.

Ivar helped you and it was hit to your pride how quickly your brother stopped fighting and got out the truck for a stranger after he had fought you for like five minutes.

Once Ivar had him out he handed you your sibling to carry.

‘You’re a little shit show you know that?’ you glared at the boy in your arms.

Finally you three headed inside and you started looking around for your other siblings when the hostess came up.

‘Oh what a cute baby.’ she smiled.

‘He thinks so.’ you replied politely.

‘He looks just like you Miss, you two made a beautiful boy.’ 

‘We what? Oh no! No no no! We’re teenagers, this isn’t our kid, we aren’t even dating!’ you panic as your cheeks burn.

The woman looked horrified with her mistake and apologized before showing you where your siblings were waiting for you.

‘Took y’all long enough, I already ordered drinks.’ your sister said as you sat down with your brother in your lap and Ivar took the seat beside you.

You took a sip of your soda and kept your eyes on anything but Ivar, still horrified that someone not only thought you were dating him but that you’d had a three year old toddler with him.

Eventually your Mom showed up, wearing sunglasses and big fur coat you know she didn’t own yesterday.

‘Hello Darlings.’ she said with all the dramatics in the world and then some.

‘What is going on here, where did you get this thing?’ you laughed.

‘I bought it, with the money I got from the museum, the restoration team gave them a call about my find and they are so interested they want to buy the WHOLE HAUL! Since it was my find I get a small portion, but considering what I may have uncovered even the small portion isn’t anything to sneeze at.’ your mother smiles as she sat down.

‘What did you find?’ you asked.

‘Okay, now I cannot say for sure yet, some things need to officially done first. Translations and what not, the usual red tape put up by museums, but I think I’ve found the real body of...Ivar the Boneless.’

[heathenarmyimagines]

Title: Alliance

Summary: The Matrimonial Fight is taking it’s toll on both Ivar and the princess.

Pairing: Ivar x Reader

Taglist: @ubbesgirl, @shewolf2000, @tis-itheapplepie, @atequila, @demoncrypt1066, @greennightspider, @badbitsh13, @fireismysaftey, @minarawr, @laketaj24, @hvitserksgirl, @blahblahcookiesdoma, @fabulous-peasent, @sforsammmmmi, @minmiin1d, @courtrae89, @letsloveimagines, @tomarisela, @titty-teetee, @beyond-the-ashes@elenawrit, @mblaqgi, @whenimaunicorn, @chuflisworld, @mystruggledlife, @moose-squirrel-asstiel, @syreni-dea, @trashqueenbitch, @alykatv, @mbaku-babygirl, @perfectus-in-morte, @beyond-the-ashes, @neeadinghugs, @readsalot73, @triumphantreturnofpies, @anarchy-is-coming, @tephi101, @alicedopey, @ivarslittlebadgirl, @jtrstp, @nejijjeoroo, @charlylama, @ivartheblessed, @captstefanbrandt, @fabulouschrissi, @ivarsrideordie, @3x5gurl, @the-writer-appreciation-blog, @lolabee9, @captainfoxy22, @young-ugly-god, @im5ftbutmythroat66, @bribyyy, @irishhiggins, @cadetomlinson, @keclleon101, @slutforragnarssons, @ltkeke, @meeeeeeeeeps, @lille-kanin, @opalscarab, @ssraven7, @ivarandersen, @concretewaywardangel, @funmadnessandbadassvikings, @sharon-is-tired, @cadetomlinson, @mystruggledlife, @chuflisworld, @justmarissa97, @lol-haha-joke, @weirdly-randomly-awesome, @inlovewithmakeupcomicsanim, @idonthavehusbandsihavelovers, @alexa040004, @buckythetinman , @burntmythroatskullingmytea,@jorunnravenslayer, @two-unbeatable-beaters, @buffy-the-vampire-blogger, @arses21434, @ltkeke, @captainfoxy22, @chinduda @letsshamelessqueen-m @my-soul-is-the-moon @we-are-transcendent

Part One

Part Two

‘What were you thinking?’ Ragnar asked as he was pacing the great hall.

His sons were all in line and mentally prepared for one hell of a lecture from their parents. Even Aslaug was looking annoyed at her sons.

‘I didn’t have the time to think, one moment we were training the next she was proposing a matrimonial fight.’ Ivar explained.

‘Ivar is telling the truth, he knocked her sword down and then she suddenly knelt and by the time we all realized what was happening she was already handing Ivar a knife.’ Ubbe spoke up.

‘A knife?’ Aslaug asked.

Ivar sighed and undid the ties of his tunic and pushed aside the fabric to show his still bloody cut.

‘She cut you?’ Ragnar asked, stepping closer to his youngest son to inspect the cut.

‘After I was instructed to cut her she returned the favor. From what I have been told it is a fight between her and I to determine if she will marry me.’ Ivar answered.

Ragnar lets out a tired sigh as he went and sat on his throne.

‘How do you plan to win? Since losing would bring us great shame and rob us of a very fruitful alliance.’ the king asked.

‘The prince needs to train.’ Sven said as he entered the great hall.

‘You know about this fight?’ Aslaug asked.

‘I was informed by the princess, she wants me to train Ivar.’

‘Tell us, about this matrimonial fight.’ the king ordered.

‘I saw a few while we were in Tunisia, it seems much like a single combat fight, except not to the death. Both man and woman get one weapon and fight until one of them yields, if the man loses the two will not marry and they will be destined by their spirits to never be together.’

‘So if he loses then this will definitely fall on one of us.’ Ubbe said.

Ivar could only look down at his useless legs.

He had placed a lot of stress on his family by accepting this fight, he had to win or his brothers would have to fight, and he didn’t want any of them to marry the princess.

‘Well then, come on, we don’t have much time, I’m disadvantaged already.’ Ivar said as he slid out of the chair and began crawling.

‘Ivar.’ Aslaug called out, worry in her voice.

‘Fear nothing Mother, I will win this fight…’ he said to her before turning to his father.

‘And I will secure the alliance.’ he swore as he and Sven left.

‘First we need to get that cut cleaned and covered, an infection won’t do you any favors in a fight. We’ll stop by the healer before we start training, and I’m sorry but this is not going to be very enjoyable for you my prince. It’ll probably be best that we have a healer follow us.’ Sven said.

Ivar heard his mother’s breath catch in her throat.

She did not like this, yes she wanted the alliance and for her sons to marry, but she didn’t want Ivar hurt in the process. Fighting the princess was a guaranteed broken bone that she would have to see him endure.

Despite knowing and understanding his beloved mother’s discomfort Ivar still left, because this was for his people. With his deformity Ivar knew that he’d have few opportunities to physically fight in battle for the betterment of his kingdom, this would probably be his only chance to prove he was capable in combat.

‘I admire you Prince Ivar.’ Sven said as they were now sitting in a healer’s hut, getting his cut covered.

‘Why?’ Ivar asked.

‘The princess is an extraordinary warrior and an even more amazing young woman. She has been raised to defend and represent her country, she has been training to fight since she turned thirteen, has never spared any man a second glance from what Bintu has told me.’ 

‘So you are still enjoying the guard’s company old man.’ Ivar grinned.

‘Well she is a beast of a woman, how could I resist her? In any case she told me that (Y/N) has never cared much for men or women, but Bintu said she’s caught (Y/N) watching you Ivar. You must be quite the man to capture her attention, and brave to accept her challenge of a fight.’ Sven said.

‘More like foolish, I’m gonna lose.’ Ivar sighed as he put on his tunic.

‘What happened to all that confidence you had back in the hall?’

‘It was all lies, they didn’t believe a word of it. I’m surprised you did.’ the prince said bluntly.

‘Well I think we may have a chance, I believe the fight can be spun to be in your favor. Come.’ Sven said as he left, knowing Ivar would follow behind him.

‘What do you mean?’

‘The princess has never seen you fight, you have the element of surprise and you are better at sword wielding than she is. With some strategy and the Gods will you might be able to best her.’ Sven explained.

‘Do you really think that Sven?’ Ivar asked.

‘I do, and if you want even a shot then you better start believing it too my Prince, you will definitely lose with this attitude.’

As they made their way to the training camp Ivar thought of the princess and all he had learned about her in the two days she had been here.

She was gorgeous, he noticed that first, and she was clearly very civilized and took her title very seriously and was self aware of the position she was in. More than anything Ivar found he was attracted to Princess (Y/N)’s very presence.

He felt strangely at ease around her, the air around her seemed warm and inviting, and even in the moments when darkness clouded her eyes he still wanted to be by her. He also found that she was very persuasive somehow, already his father was taking into consideration that he might need to spend more money on his subjects and his mother was treating her thralls a bit nicer.

Even he had started asking the thralls their names and about their lives, something he’d never cared about before, his personal thrall Trya was a mother to three thralls that worked for other families and only saw them in the barn when they would sleep.

The princess had already begun making such changes, she was such a woman, Ivar couldn’t help but doubt that he’d be able to have her. Especially if he’d have to fight her for such an honor, she was a skilled and able warrior, he as a cripple too angry for his own good.

Nonetheless he pushed those thoughts aside as he and Sven began training, Ivar stayed focus on what Sven told him about this fight.

It was a bit different from a single combat fight, it wasn’t to the death, for starters. Both he and (Y/N) would only get one weapon, no shield, if one of them lost their weapon they could either yield or fight bare handed. And it would be a great shame to her and her family if she were to purposefully lose the fight, so there was no chance of that happening.

Sven trained Ivar on his sword fighting, but instead of preparing him for a sword on sword match Sven used a spear that he had taken from one of the soldiers (Y/N) had brought.

The spear was the princess’s strongest weapon, and she would no doubt be using that as her weapon for the fight, and he had gotten the info from Bintu just to be sure.

Ivar did in fact break a few bones, and he found himself knocked into the dirt more times than                  he’d like to admit, but he didn’t complain. He only had one chance and the days were passing by far too fast already

*ON THE BEACH*

(Y/N) was training as well, blocking the blows from the sword Bintu was wielding, and once again her spear sent the sword to the ground.

‘This training is not helping you.’ Bintu sighed.

‘What do you mean? I have gotten better at fighting against swords.’ the princess said in confusion.

‘Better isn’t good enough, you need to practice...with someone who is more skilled at sword handling.’ her friend explained.

‘Who will I ask? Sven is training with Ivar.’

‘One of his brothers.’ Bintu suggested.

‘And if they tell my strategies to their brother? They want him to win this fight, that way they still get our alliance without having to marry.’ (Y/N) reminded.

Bintu grinned.

‘Trust me they will say nothing, wait here, I will fetch them.’ the guard said before she turned and headed off.

The princess hoped her friend wouldn’t go too far while threatening the princes.

Ubbe, Hvitserk and Sigurd were sitting in the archway of the great hall, watching the people buzz around the markets.

Then they spotted that guard of the princess coming their way with a bag on her shoulder.

‘Princes.’ she greeted.

‘Bintu.’ Ubbe said back, wondering why she was here talking to them.

‘My princess needs you to help her train, she needs someone more familiar with sword fighting.’ Bintu said, getting right to the point.

‘And you want us to train her? What makes you think we won’t go back to Ivar?’ Hvitserk asked.

‘Because I assume none of you want to end up in this bag.’ she smiled tapping the bag she was carrying.

All the men looked at the bag in confusion then back to her.

‘What do you mean by that?’ Ubbe asked.

‘In this bag are the menhoods of the men who killed my king, may his spirit carry on, are in this bag. I cut them off myself...that is how I repay betrayal, so I will ask one time only. Can I trust you all to help my princess train.’

Silence. 

All the Sons of Ragnar were stunned into complete silence as they looked at the guard in front of them, it was Sigurd who found his tongue first.

‘You are bluffing.’ the prince said in disbelief.

Bintu reached into her bag and pulled out something wrapped in bloody bandages and tossed to Sigurd, who idiotically caught it by instinct.

He immediately dropped it when he realized what it was and that she was very much so serious.

‘Are you coming or not, my Princess is at the beach waiting.’ Bintu said with a disturbingly sweet smile before she began walking away.

They all looked at the severed cock at Sigurd’s feet and then up at each other before they hurried behind the giantess woman. None of them saw a stray dog sniff at the bloody rags and tear into it to get to the uncooked sausage.

At the beach they all found Princess (Y/N) waving around a dull sword, seeming to be getting a feel for it.

When she noticed them she looked genuinely surprised to see them.

‘You actually came?’ she asked in surprise.

‘Out of the kindness of their hearts.’ Bintu smiled sweetly.

‘What did she do?’ the princess asked Ubbe.

The eldest prince looked over at Bintu who simply tapped the bag she was still carrying.

‘We are here out of the goodness of our hearts.’ he said with a straight face.

‘Of course, you are.’ she sighed before handing him the sword.

‘I don’t really care how she got you all here but I do appreciate the help, so long as I have your word you will not reveal my strategies to Ivar.’ 

‘Trust me...they won’t, now pick up your spear princess. You have lost enough time already.’ Bintu said as she sat in the sand.

Hvitserk and Sigurd sat beside her as well, with a bit of distance, of course.

They watched as Ubbe almost effortlessly knocked (Y/N)’s spear out of her hand, he picked it up and gave her some points on how to follow his movements so she could block it in time.

‘I think she will win. She is very easy to teach it seems.’ Sigurd said.

‘She only has two weeks, Ivar has been sword fighting since he was ten.’ Hvitserk reminded.

‘But Ivar hasn’t fought against a spear in this style before.’ the blond prince added in.

‘Do either of you truly wish for her to win?’ Bintu asked.

The brothers shared a concerned look, unsure if they should answer honestly.

‘Well not to wish her ill, it would be in our best interest if Ivar won the matrimonial fight. That way we’d have secured a profitable alliance and our personal lives would remain as free as they have always been.’ Hvitserk answered.

‘I see, I was also thinking the same, Tunisia would be greatly benefited by your ships. And if I am being honest I think my princess has taken a genuine interest in your brother. I want her to have the happiness of marrying a man she truly wants.’ the woman spoke as she watched the training.

The days past even faster with the Sons of Ragnar helping the princess train and Ivar’s training with Sven and even a few of the Tunisian guards was going just as well. Soon they were all in the square, a large crowd surrounding a makeshift pin.

Ivar sat on a tree stump that had been brought for him, and Princess (Y/N) stood across from him.

She wore the same clothing she used for training, but also some war white paint on her face, chest, arms and legs. Ivar felt under dressed in his everyday clothes, but that wasn’t going to take up much of his time.

All he had to do was win.

Bintu stood between them, one of (Y/N)’s servants stood beside Ivar, holding a sword while the other stood by her with a spear.

Ivar looked over at his family, all of them dressed in their finest clothes and looking completely indifferent but he knew better. They were nervous for him, they needed him to win this match.

‘This is the Matrimonial fight of Ivar Lothbrok of Kattegat and Princess (Y/N) of Tunisia, should Ivar yield and admit defeat then he will prove too weak to protect (Y/N) as a husband should and the spirits will never allow him the chance to have her as a wife. Never again will he be able to fight for her hand in marriage.’ Bintu announced to the crowd.

‘Each opponent has chosen a weapon, if their weapon is broken or knocked away no replacement will be provided. The fight will only end when one person has admitted defeat.’ 

The crowd cheered, mostly in support of Ivar, but some just seemed excited to see a fight.

Ivar was handed his sword and (Y/N) was given her spear.

‘May your Gods be with you Son of Ragnar.’ (Y/N) said.

‘And may your Spirits be with you Princess.’ Ivar replied.

The princess moved closer, slowly watching the way his body tensed...the fight had begun.

Once she was close enough Ivar took the initiative and made the first swing, aiming for her shoulder, which the princess blocked before swiping to hit Ivar in the side to knock him off his stump.

Ivar blocked her attack and made to swing his sword her left shoulder, if he could hit the shoulder and get her to drop her spear then he could probably wrestle her down, but again the attack was blocked.

For a while it was all back and forth, striking and blocking until the princess began to move from her place in front of Ivar and moving to stand beside him. Making Ivar turn to keep up his defense, which was harder to do while not facing her fully.

Then she moved even more she was now standing behind him, Ivar was going back in forth turning from left to right to block her attacks until at last she successfully knocked his sword from his hand.

With more confidence than she had before (Y/N) swung again to hit Ivar’s side but he caught the staff of the spear in his hands.

(Y/N) tried to yank the spear out of Ivar’s grasps but the prince held strong, instead he himself pulled the spear and dragged her along with it.

Before she knew what was happening (Y/N) was in arms reach of Ivar, and the prince wasted no time in grabbing her by the shoulders.

His grip so harsh and sudden that she dropped her staff.

With her finally unarmed Ivar pushed her back into the sand and threw himself on top of her, the two royals were now rolling around in the sand like children.

The princess tried to push Ivar off of her but he was intent on keeping her pinned down.

‘Yield!’ Ivar yelled in her face.

(Y/N)’s face twisted in defiance before she drew her head back as far as she could her position then slammed it forward, headbutting the prince.

Ivar was completely caught off guard and the impact was so strong that he fell back, holding his head, his vision was even a bit blurry.

The princess took the opportunity to pin him down in the dirt, straddling his waist and pinning his hands above his head.

Ivar’s vision cleared and he could see her face clearly now, the fire in her eyes burning through him and he knew he had to have her.

So with a burst of determination and energy Ivar threw the princess off of him and crawled on top of her.

The princess was struggling, kicking Ivar’s legs and of course he could feel a few of his bones breaking from the force. Even as he screamed and cried out in pain he held her down firmly.

‘Yield!!!’ he roared, with tears in his eyes.

All the fight in the princess seemed to deflate in that instant.

She looked up at Ivar and the tears and pain in his eyes, he was giving everything he had in his fight, despite the pain of the bones she had felt herself  break and even still she could see a fight in him. He would run his body into the ground for this fight and she had no doubt he would give all that and more if he were to be fighting to protect her.

‘I yield.’ she whispered.

Ivar looked at her in shock, unable to believe what she just said.

‘I yield!’ she yelled.

For a moment it is almost completely quiet and then there was a deafening roar of applause, the crowd was going crazy. As Ivar looked around he could see his father smiling at him proudly while holding his mother back from running to him and his brothers were cheering loudly with the crowd.

Hardly able to believe what had just happened Ivar slid off of the princess and laid back in the dirt, broken and more tired than he could ever remember being in all his life...so that was it.

Combat.

He loves it, the pain, the satisfaction of victory and for a second he thinks, he could get used to this feeling.

‘Healers!’ Aslaug screamed, still fighting against Ragnar’s hold.

Ivar couldn’t do much resisting when his usual team of healers ran into the fighting pin to pick him and drag him off to their hut.

‘Wait!’ Bintu yelled.

The healers that were currently holding up Ivar stood still as the giant guard stood in front of them, or more specifically Ivar.

‘You must mark her as your betrothed, with the blade of your father. An X that you may carve anywhere you like, make it as visible as you would like.’

Princess (Y/N) stood from her previous position on the ground and spread out her arms, waiting on Ivar to mark her as his wife.

The servant stepped to stand beside Ivar and hand him the knife that Ragnar had originally given to Sigurd but was now by all means Ivar’s.

Ivar took the knife and searched her body, his vision began to blur as the pain was starting to take his consciousness. Still he tried to think of where he should leave his mark on her, somewhere that could be easily seen and not be insultingly branding.

He looked over her legs but decided it was too hidden, so he looked her stomach and couldn’t think of cutting into that perfection, finally he saw a spot that he liked.

Her left shoulder.

She noticed his looking and lowered her arm so that he could cut into her skin, she stood perfectly still as he brought up the blade and pressed it into her skin.

Dark red blood flowed from her like rain and fell into the dirt, she looked down at it felt it in her spirit that she was now bound to this place...to this man by blood.

Once the mark was made Ivar’s body went limp as finally he could no longer take the pain of his broken legs.

‘Ivar!’ Aslaug panicked finally managing to break out of her husband’s hold and run to her son.

The princess watched as the queen and healers dragged Ivar off to the healers hut and as the crowd began to spread out.

Ragnar and all his sons approached the princess with large smiles.

‘Well then it would seem you are to be my daughter in law.’ the King smiled.

‘It would also seem that this is the beginning of a very beneficial alliance.’ she replied.

‘There will be time for that later, for now let us celebrate! The engagement of our brother to a beautiful and strong princess, THERE WILL BE A GREAT FEAST TONIGHT!’ Ubbe cheered.

The crowd that was still remaining let out a loud roar of applause.

‘I’m sure what we should be worried about right now is Ivar, I did not go easy on his legs.’ the princess said, looking at the hut the prince had been taken to.

‘So precious, do not worry Ivar has been through worse than you and he will be at your side during the feast. For now I think you and I should speak more on our Alliance now that it is confirmed.’ Ragnar assured.

‘He is right my Princess, there are many important matters that must be discussed.’ Bintu spoke.

‘Very well, after I’ve changed I will meet you on the docks.’ (Y/N) agreed.

‘I look forward to it, and again, I am happy to be taking such a fine young woman as my daughter in law.’ the king said politely.

The princess smiled as she and her servants made their way back to the great hall so that she could get out of her now dirty clothes.

As she walked the princess’s mind thought over a few things, like how she would give word to her family and how the gold would be delivered. It was all too much for her at the moment, her mind was still reeling from the fight.

The fight she had just lost.

It felt as if only now it was sinking in that she was going to be getting married, after twenty two years of only caring for Tunisia and her family should would now have a husband to care for.

She would have a wedding and then a wedding night where she would consummate her marriage in the eyes of the Spirits.

The thought both excited and terrified her, she had never thought of marriage or men, all she knew was that she found Ivar to be very intriguing. He was the oddest man she had ever met in her life.

Ivar was a prince and yet he worked, he was the youngest son but was clearly the most skilled fighter, and despite his deformity he lived in a harsh world.

He was a strong man.

Once they had reached her chambers the servants began removing her clothes as Bintu cleaned her Matrimonial Mark.

‘You fought well today princess.’ 

‘Thank you, I just wish I hadn’t been so rough with Ivar’s legs. I hope he is not angry at me.’

‘He knew what was at stake, he must have been expecting his weakness would be exploited in hand to hand combat. Besides at least now we know that for you he will endure such pain, trust me, most men do not fight that hard.’

(Y/N)’s eyes looked over the long ago faded scars on Bintu’s chest, back in her youth, before she was assigned to protect the princess, Bintu was one of the most sought after women in Tunisia.

She had fought six Matrimonial Fights and had never lost and was there for never married.

‘One day, maybe someone will fight for you.’ she comforted.

Bintu smiled softly as she placed a bandage over the princess’s shoulder. 

‘It’s been years, I have accepted that the Spirits do not intend for me to marry or have children of my own.’

‘Don’t say that, it could still happen, you’re not as old as you act. I’ve seen you and Sven and I think if you let him then he could be your one.’ Princess (Y/N) assured.

‘What you saw is nothing more than a man being a man and a woman who has needs, no love is there for him.’ Bintu sighed.

‘For him? What about you?’ 

The guard went to argue but realized that she had talked herself into a trap.

‘It doesn’t matter, what matters is you have to discuss with King Ragnar the specifics of this new alliance as well as find a way to get permission to have your wedding based on our traditions.’

‘Have I ever told you I hate when you change the subject?’ (Y/N) pouted.

‘You have, now put on your dress and go, I will make sure they prepare something we can actually eat.’ Bintu said firmly before she left.

The princess rolled her eyes as her two servants finished putting on her clean dress, today she had decided to where a few more layers. It was colder today than it had been since she had arrived so her servants had picked out one of her winter dresses.

Would you like your head dress as well your highness? Leena asked while Kya was putting on the jewelry.

‘Yes please, once you are both done I would like for you to help in the kitchens.’

‘Of course ma’am, I heard the cooks speak on how they want to make the Fufu again.’ Kya replied, putting on one of the fur coats a merchant had given to the princess a few days ago.

When they were done dressing her (Y/N) stood up and thanked them before she left to meet King Ragnar.

A few merchants congratulated her as she walked through the markets, she smiled and thanked them politely.

Once she reached the docks she found Ragnar looking out at the water waiting for her.

‘Hello King Ragnar.’ Princess (Y/N) greeted.

‘Princess, would you like to walk while we discuss these matters?’ he offered.

‘Yes please.’

As the two royals walked along the beach the princess decided to just get into it.

‘Am I correct to assume you would like the agreed upon amount of gold as soon as possible?’ she asked.

‘You are correct, and is it safe to assume you would like to travel back to your home to bid farewell to your family?’ Ragnar smiles.

‘And also so that me and Ivar may be married there.’

Ragnar stopped walking and stared at the young woman.

‘You want to take Ivar with you...to be married into another religion?’ he asked with an arched brow.

‘I do not expect him to turn against his Gods, but I know my mother, she will never respect this marriage if it is done in our ways, in the Spirit Cave.’ Princess (Y/N) explained.

At that the old king frowned and looked away as if to hide his annoyance.

‘This was never discussed.’ he said.

‘I am sorry if this news upsets you King Ragnar, but I am not an unreasonable woman. After we return from Tunisia with the Gold then we shall have a Viking wedding here.’ she offered a compromise.

‘The issue is not with the wedding, Ivar cannot travel Tunisia. He has never been on a boat in his life and if his mother has anything to say about it then he never will.’ he said as he began to walk in circles.

‘If the wedding isn’t the issue then please explain to me what is.’

Ragnar took a moment to stop his pacing and face the princess and decided that she did need an explanation.

‘When Ivar was fifteen, I wanted to take Ivar with me to England for a revenge mission, but his mother forbid it. You see my wife...she has visions of the future.’ he started.

‘Visions? Like a Soothsayer?’ the princess asked.

‘I guess so, in the past she had told me of her visions and I never heeded her warnings, even though they were never wrong. She told me there would be a storm and that Ivar would drown, still I planned to take him and I told her this. So she went and told Ivar and even though he didn’t care about living or dying she made him promise not to go.’ the king continued.

(Y/N) was listening closely, it seemed as if telling this story was hard for King Ragnar to tell and she didn’t want to seem disrespectful by not giving him her full attention. 

‘I still decided to go and just like Aslaug had said there was a terrible storm, the worse waves I had ever seen. I barely escaped with my life, the rest of my crew wasn’t so lucky, thankfully the Gods pushed the waves to carry me back to these shores. As I lay in the sun I thought what would have happened to Ivar had he been on that ship.’

‘He can not swim...because of his legs.’ the princess realized.

‘After that Aslaug decided that she would never allow Ivar on a boat, and I agree with her. Maybe a few years ago I would have been confident in saying I could save my son, but I am older now. My body isn’t what it was.’

‘I understand why you would fear letting him go on the journey, truly I do, but you must see that Ivar is a man now. He must make decisions of his own and you and Queen Aslaug need to allow him to do so.’ she advised.

‘He is my son Princess, I have already done him wrong once.’

‘I heard, but he is to be my husband and the same way he fought for me today I would fight just as hard for him. I will protect him as he protects me.’

Ragnar seemed to consider her words, they were so similar to what he used to say to Aslaug all those years ago. He wanted more than anything for Ivar to be able to live as normal as a life as he could, it was with that very thought in his mind that he had left Ivar in the woods as a baby.

He did want to all of his sons to grow up and become great warriors, when Ivar was born Ragnar knew that there was no hope for him. But Aslaug saved him, and as he grew he had watched Ivar try to be normal and eventually give up and simply live the best he could.

Either Way he had to admit that the princess was right, it was Ivar’s life to live and he would need to make his own choices. Especially now, he was going to be starting a family soon, Aslaug and he could not continue to tell him what to do.

‘I will not give you permission  to take my son with you, but I cannot stop you from asking him if he would like to travel with you.’ Ragnar said.

‘And the Queen?’ she asked.

‘Leave her to me, now let us continue our walk. If you manage to talk Ivar into going I am sure his brothers will want to go...so will I and more likely than not Aslaug too.’

‘Your entire family? Who will rule in your place?’ the princess asked, completely confused.

‘My son Bjorn, I trust him to rule in my stead. Besides he is focused on his journey to a new sea he heard about a few years back after our defeat in Paris. It will be nice to meet your family and see this strange place you come from.’ Ragnar smiled.

The two of them continued to walk along the beach making negotiations and plans for the journey to Tunisia and back as well as discussing exactly how many ships Tunisia would now officially own. It was silently agreed to that neither would talk about the weddings, as if just mentally agreeing to cross those bridges when they came to them.

Before either of them knew it Kya was coming to fetch them that it was almost time for the feast, leading them back to the Hall where they parted ways to get dressed.

For the third time that day the princess was dressed, in lighter clothes this time since she wasn’t dressing to be outside in the cold. Only a soft brown dashiki dress and some gold jewelry, something impressive and not too extravagant.

‘This feast will be quite the celebration I am sure; you two be sure you and the others have enough food put aside for yourselves.’ Princess (Y/N) said as they left the chamber.

In the hall it seemed all of the thralls were buzzing about bringing out tables and lighting candles, there were also musicians setting up instruments. She could even see a few of her warriors helping set things up.

At the high table she could see the royal family, all except Ivar, his seat beside his mother was empty. There was also a second empty seat that she assumed was for her.

‘Sister in Law.’ Ubbe smiled as he pulled the chair for her.

‘Thank you, Brother in Law. Where is Ivar, is he not feeling well enough to join?’ (Y/N) asked.

‘He is fine...after the way you beat in his legs, he will be with us shortly.’ Queen Aslaug said passive aggressively.

The princess looked down at that, she did after all feel quite guilty about attacking Ivar the way she did during the fight.

‘Forgive her, she is an overprotective mother. Let me assure you that Ivar holds no grudges, I spoke to him earlier and between us I don’t think anyone has ever been so happy with two broken legs.’ Hvitserk said.

‘Shut up Hvitserk.’ Ivar said as he was carried in ny Bjorn.

‘Ivar.’ the princess greeted.

‘(Y/N), good to see you, how is your cut?’ he asked as he was placed in his chair.

‘Far better than your legs it would seem, forgive me for being so rough.’ she said.

‘Nonsense, it was a fight; I could not expect to go easy on me simply because I am a cripple. In fact, I don’t think I’d be able to forgive you if you had, besides I quite enjoyed fighting for your hand in marriage.’ Ivar smiled at her.

‘I also enjoyed fighting you...and I must say I am happy that you won.’ she said, keeping her head down to avoid showing her flustered face.

Never before has she felt her heart beat so fast without reason, nor has she ever felt so nervous to speak her mind. What an odd feeling this was, she didn’t know what to call it but she kind of liked it.

Without meaning to Ivar also looked away to hide his own reddening cheeks.

‘How cute are these two? Surely there will be a lot of kids running around in no time, Gods help us all.’ Ubbe teased.

Pretty soon the people began flooding into the Hall and in no time the air was filled with the scent of meat and ale. Every few minutes someone would come to the high table to congratulate the newly engaged couple.

The music played and the people all danced and drank, yes this was quite the feast, even the Tunisian warriors and servants were seen having a bit of fun. 

Eventually all good things must come to an end, people still had things to do the next day and pretty soon the Hall had emptied, leaving only a few passed out men.

‘Well it would seem the feast has officially ended, Hvitserk is dead to the world.’ Ragnar sighed drunkenly as he stood.

‘Yes, it is time to retire, take him to his chamber Ubbe. Ivar see your new fiance to her’s as well.’ the queen said.

‘Stop telling him what to do, he has a woman now. What more proof do you need that the boy is dead, let the man live.’

‘My boy will never die, no matter the circumstance before anything he is my son.’ Aslaug argued, keeping her face neutral but her tone firm.

‘As are we...Aslaug.’ Sigurd said before he stood from the table and left.

Ubbe tsked, shaking his head as he stood up and grabbed Hvitserk.

‘Forgive his mood Princess, he is an angry drunk sometimes. On his sober behalf and mine as well, congratulations on your engagement.’ the eldest prince said.

‘You come on, there is something that we need to discuss.’ Ragnar said to his wife, and with a look of complete annoyance she stood and walked past him.

‘Ivar, you fought well today and secured a very important alliance. I am proud.’ Ragnar said to Ivar.

‘Thank you Father, your praise means a great deal to me, but I wasn’t fighting for you or the alliance. I was fighting for her.’ 

Again the princess felt her heart beat faster and her cheeks burn, she was so touched by Ivar’s words.

‘Even better.’ the king smiled before he left.

Now alone the intended couple looked at each other for what may have been the first time since they had parted ways in the fighting pit.

It was strange and ridiculous for either of them to be so nervous, if they were to be husband and wife they should be comfortable around each other. 

‘Let me-’

‘Ivar-’

Both royals spoke at the same time.

‘I’m sorry, you speak first.’ Ivar said.

‘I wanted to talk to you Ivar, for the alliance I will be returning home to fetch the gold and say my goodbyes to my family. I want you to go on the journey with me and for us to have a Tunisian wedding ceremony.’ (Y/N) said.

Ivar was silent for a minute before he looked away.

‘You want me to have a Tunisian wedding in a foreign country?’ he asked.

‘Yes, and upon returning, we can have a Viking wedding, or we can have the Viking wedding first. So long as we have a wedding that my Mother will approve of, otherwise I will return empty handed.’ she said.

‘Are you aware that I have never been a boat in my life, that I have never been outside of Kattegat?’ he asked.

‘Yes, your father told me of your mother’s vision, and I understand your reason for not wanting to go. Just know that if you choose to go that I will not let anything happen to you Ivar. I was where you were Ivar, had never left the capitol village of Tunisia, but I traveled all the way here and look at what has happened.’ she spoke.

The princess stood and took Ivar’s face into her hands and made him look at her.

‘I made to this place and the spirits lead me to you, the man that could best me and the man I would marry. I know that you do not like other religions, and I will not ask you to change your religion so long as you do not ask me to change mine.’ Princess (Y/N) reasoned.

With a heavy sigh Ivar took her hands in his and looked deep into her eyes.

‘I will tell you the same thing I told my mother all those years ago; I do not care if die. What I am doing here is barely living, I am Viking, and Vikings are meant to travel. As I have said I fought to marry you, did you think I wouldn’t do this as well?’

The princess’s heart was overwhelmed, and beating faster than she could handle. It was almost the same feeling she got when she danced for the Great and Many Spirits, as if her body was not hers to control.

Before she knew what she was doing (Y/N) had thrown herself into Ivar’s arms and was kissing him.

Her first kiss.

His first kiss.

Neither of them knew what they were doing, and both of them were nervous, but they were also very eager. Eager to explore and please each other, Ivar’s hands had found their place on her hips and hers were tangled in his hair.

How Ivar wished more than ever that the Gods were not toying with him, that this wasn’t just in the healers hut dreaming that this beautiful woman was his.

Quicker than either of them wanted the princess pulled back.

‘Never done that before.’ she whispered.

‘Neither have I...did you...like it.’ Ivar asked.

‘I did, very much and...I can hardly wait to do more.’

‘Neither can I?’ he said leaning up to kiss her once more, but his lips were stopped by soft hands.

‘When we marry in the Spirit Caves.’ she smiled in teasing.

Ivar let out a small sigh as he fell back into his seat.

‘Well then I will start getting us a ship ready, the sooner we marry the better.’ he smiled back.

‘Thank you, I will see myself to my room, perhaps tomorrow you can take me to see more of the city.’ the princess smiled as she stood.

‘I would love to, sleep well.’ Ivar said honestly.

Princess (Y/N) smiled once more before she made way to her room,already feeling no guilt in the fact that she was definitely about to wake up her servants and tell them everything that had just happened.

With the princess gone Ivar sat in the hall a moment longer, taking in all the changes that had taken place in his life. He would soon be on a boat, on his way to a strange country to marry a beautiful woman.

It was only when his legs began to ache did Ivar slide out of his chair and began to crawl to his own chamber, internally taking note to have Trya massage his legs in the morning.

Once he was in his bed he fell into an easy rest, today had been so exhausting after all, but his sleep did not last long at all. He awoke to his mother frantically shaking him looking absolutely terrified.

‘What did you say?!’ Aslaug begged.

‘Mother, what are you talking about?’ 

‘The princess! Did she ask you to travel with her back to that country of her?! What did you tell her?!’ the queen urged.

‘I told her I would go...and Mother I am going.’ he said.

‘No you aren’t! I forbid it! Ivar you will die, I have seen it you know I have just as you know I am right.’

‘You said there would be a storm and there was, but that storm has passed. I am getting on that ship mother and more than anything I want your support, but with or without it, I will not change my mind.’

‘Please Ivar, you are my son-’

‘That is the problem Mother!’ Ivar snapped before he could stop himself.

Aslaug looked at her son, completely stunned as he had never raised his voice at her before despite his many tantrums.

‘I am your son and that is all you see...your poor crippled sin that you saved from the woods, am not that baby anymore. I am a man, I have been for some time now but you refuse to see that.’ Ivar said keeping his head low, unable to look at his mother as he spoke.

‘All my life you have smothered me in your attention and love, and I love you for that, but I hate it. While my brothers ran wild as children you kept inside because you didn’t want me to get hurt, but getting hurt is apart of life, a life without it is hardly a life. I hurt everyday anyway, so what are you really keeping me from?’ he finished.

With all his inner strength he forced himself to look up at his mother’s tear streaked face, and how it broke his heart to make her cry. All he wanted to do was make his useless legs work so that he could chase after her when she left, but he couldn’t and even if he could it wasn’t the right thing to do.

The sleep he fell into this time was not as peaceful as his first one was and when he woke up he did not feel too well rested, but still after Trya had massaged his legs he crawled into the great hall for first meal.

He noticed his mother’s seat was empty.

‘Good morning Ivar.’ the princess greeted with a smile and that alone helped put him at ease.

‘Boys, Ivar has something to tell you.’ Ragnar said.

Ivar looked to his brothers and felt a spark of pride in his heart as he puffed out his chest a bit as he gave his news.

‘When (Y/N) returns to her country I will be travelling with her so that we may have a Tunisian wedding, when we return we will have a second Viking wedding.’ he announced taking the princess’s hand in his own.

‘What?’ Ubbe asked in shock.

‘Yes, we will marry in the Spirit Caves. I am sure my mother will make it a great celebration and I suspect I will pick a fine beast for Ivar.’ the princess smiled.

‘Beast?’ Ivar asked.

‘Yes...a tradition in my village, after the man wins the matrimonial fight the woman proves her worth by hunting a great beast and making her husband a fine pelt. Obviously this must be done alone with no help and is rather dangerous, because of that it is a tradition carried out by mostly warriors and royals.’ she explained.

‘And you will do this...for me?’ Ivar asked.

‘Of course, I also wish to prove I am a worthy spouse.’

‘You are already worth the world and more to me.’

Before the princess could reply Ragnar threw a piece of bread at her and then another at Ivar.

‘Hey! You two are going to make my fish taste sweet! Stop it the rest of us are eating here, save it for your wedding nights.’ he teased.

Ivar rolled his eyes and ate the bread that he had been hit with and motioned for his fiance to follow him as he left.

Thankfully the conversation between them today was easy and casual if not a bit flirtatious as they walked through Kattegat.

She spoke again to a few of the merchants that she had met before, most of which gave them gifts in congratulations of their engagement. It was odd for Ivar to see so many people smiling at him, most people do not favor him, and understands why. Be it because of his legs, or his violent behaviors and twisted personality; he didn’t care much, he didn’t need their acceptance.

Still it was quite nice having so much positive attention from people outside of his family, as well as so many men looking at him with envy.

By mid day the two Tunisian servants were begging to retire to her chambers so that she could at least put down all the gifts they were carrying. 

‘Of course, besides I’m sure you both must be tired after these last few weeks with the preparations for the Matrimonial Fight. Take the day to rest, do as you please.’ (Y/N) said.

Leena and Kya smiled brightly as they hurried off to the hall.

Ivar, despite how he tried not to let it show, was growing tired as they made their way to the outskirts of Kattegat.

Of course with her being as observant as she was the princess noticed, she also saw how he was trying to push himself for her sake.

‘Let us rest Ivar, I believe this tree is a nice spot.’ she said while sitting underneath the tree’s shade.

For a moment Ivar looked ready to argue but the princess hushed him with a single look and he moved to rest beside his intended.

‘Your mother visited me last night.’ (Y/N) said the princess.

‘She what?’ 

‘She woke me up in the early hours of the morning, she cursed me something awful at first for wanting to put you on a boat knowing you would die. I told her I knew you wouldn’t, because I wouldn’t let you, but it did little to ease her worries.’

‘Why are you telling me this?’ Ivar asked.

‘She wanted me to tell you that she is cross and if...if you insist on going than not only would she not be speaking with you, also she has forbid Ragnar from helping you prepare the ship for our journey.’ (Y/N) informed.

Immediately his heart was filled with sadness and before he could control himself Ivar felt the tears begin to run down his cheeks. The princess pulled Ivar into her arms and let him weed into her chest, holding him close.

He couldn’t believe this, he was crying like a child on the woman he was meant to marry, but he couldn’t stop. Never before had his mother been cross with him and the fact that his marriage was what had angered her hurt him.

‘If...if you wish to call off the wedding I under-’

‘Hush.’ Ivar ordered.

At first the princess tensed up and prepared to argue, no one had ever dared to speak to her like this and she did not really like it, but when she looked at his face she saw how serious he was.

‘I want to marry you...I want to get on the boat and sail the seas to discover new lands. I wanted to go with my father when he sailed off for England for revenge, but I let my love for my mother stop me; I will not let it hold me back again, not from a woman as good as you.’ 

‘Will you always think this? Even if your mother is right and there is a storm?’ (Y/N) asked.

‘If I die with you at sea in a weeks time I will have no argument, for that is better than dying a hundred years later alone.’ Ivar said, looking deep into the princess’s eyes.

Soon they were both leaning in, both of them ready to feel the others lips again as they had just as they had last night, but they were stopped.

‘Ivar!’ Hvitserk yelled as he ran up to the pair and sat on Ivar’s free side and shook his younger brother by the shoulders.

‘We are going with you!’ he said excitedly.

‘Stop shaking me you idiot.’ Ivar managed to say.

‘Let him go Hvitserk.’ Ubbe said as he calmly walked over.

At last Hvitserk released him and allowed Ivar to regain his composure and notice that all his brothers were now standing under the tree.

‘What is he talking about Ubbe?’

‘Father says we will all be travelling with you to Tunisia, to meet the in-laws and show a sign of good faith in our alliance.’ the eldest brother explained.

‘All of you?’ Ivar asked with wide eyes.

‘Father too, and he says he also offered mother accommodations on the ship as well but none of us are sure if she will accept it.’ Sigurd added.

‘Bjorn is going to stay here and rule in Father’s place, that way he and Floki can have more time to prepare the ships for his journey to the Mediterranean.’ Ubbe said.

‘How exciting.’ (Y/N) said with a smile, also excited that she could show her new family where she was so proud to come from.

All the arguments Ivar was about to voice died in an instant, despite the fact that he wanted this to be his own moment if it would please her to have them along then he would agree.

‘Mother says that Father isn’t allowed to help you prepare the ship so we are going to help you, so come on.’ Ubbe said as he dragged Ivar up and put him on his back.

‘Wait a moment.’ Ivar protested, he didn’t want to prepare the ship right now, he was meant to be spending the day with his bride to be.

‘No, we need to get a move on, there is already a crew waiting for us at the docks.’ Hvitserk said.

‘If you lot are going to be making preparations for the journey I would like to join you.’ the princess said.

‘Nonsense, this is mother challenging Ivar, he has to do this on his own, why don’t you stay out here, enjoy this day or maybe find a spot for that shelter you were thinking about.’ Ubbe suggested.

‘Are you sure...Ivar?’ she asked.

He wanted more than anything to have her by his side at all times, but his brother was right. His mother didn’t think that he could do this, that he would do this, and that is exactly why he had to do it alone.

‘I will prepare the ship for us, and by the next moon we will make way to Tunisia.’ Ivar said.

His brother all bid (Y/N) farewell in too their leave.

‘Next moon?!’ Sigurd hissed.

‘That is barely over a fortnight away, no one can prepare a ship that fast.’ Hvitserk agreed.

Ivar knew in his head his brother’s were right, it took an average of month to prepare a ship, with good conditions. Getting it done by next moon was simply unheard of, but when he turned around and saw her there he knew one thing.

‘I can do it...for her.’     

[heathenarmyimagines]

Title: A Different Time

Summary: (Y/N) and Ivar were having a moment until Sigurd interrupted.

Pairing: Ivar x Reader

Taglist: @ubbesgirl, @shewolf2000, @tis-itheapplepie, @atequila, @demoncrypt1066, @greennightspider, @badbitsh13, @fireismysaftey, @minarawr, @laketaj24, @hvitserksgirl, @blahblahcookiesdoma, @fabulous-peasent, @sforsammmmmi, @minmiin1d, @courtrae89, @letsloveimagines, @tomarisela, @titty-teetee, @beyond-the-ashes@elenawrit, @mblaqgi, @whenimaunicorn, @chuflisworld, @mystruggledlife, @moose-squirrel-asstiel, @syreni-dea, @trashqueenbitch, @alykatv, @mbaku-babygirl, @perfectus-in-morte, @beyond-the-ashes, @neeadinghugs, @readsalot73, @triumphantreturnofpies, @anarchy-is-coming, @tephi101, @alicedopey, @ivarslittlebadgirl, @jtrstp, @nejijjeoroo, @charlylama, @ivartheblessed, @captstefanbrandt, @fabulouschrissi, @ivarsrideordie, @3x5gurl, @the-writer-appreciation-blog, @lolabee9, @captainfoxy22, @young-ugly-god, @im5ftbutmythroat66, @bribyyy, @irishhiggins, @cadetomlinson, @keclleon101, @slutforragnarssons, @ltkeke, @meeeeeeeeeps, @lille-kanin, @opalscarab, @ssraven7, @ivarandersen, @concretewaywardangel, @funmadnessandbadassvikings, @sharon-is-tired, @cadetomlinson, @mystruggledlife, @chuflisworld, @justmarissa97, @lol-haha-joke, @weirdly-randomly-awesome, @inlovewithmakeupcomicsanim, @idonthavehusbandsihavelovers, @alexa040004, @buckythetinman , @burntmythroatskullingmytea,@jorunnravenslayer, @two-unbeatable-beaters, @buffy-the-vampire-blogger, @arses21434, @ltkeke, @captainfoxy22, @chinduda @letsshamelessqueen-m @my-soul-is-the-moon @we-are-transcendent, @sparklemichele

Part One, Part Two, Part Three, Part Four, Part Five, Part Six, Part Seven, Part Eight, Part Nine, Part Ten, Part Eleven, Part Twelve, Part Thirteen, Part Fourteen, Part Fifteen

Your neck hurt like hell and your head wasn’t in much better shape, it felt like you could physically feel your brain throbbing in your skull.

‘Ugh!’ you groaned in pain as you sat up and looked around.

The others had also fallen asleep on the couch, they looked like a puppy pile the way they all curled around each other.

You stood up and stretched, listening to your old lady bones snap crackle and pop like a bowl of Rice Krispies.

With a sigh you cut off the TV and went to your room to get your laptop.

You nearly jumped out of your skin when you turned on the light and saw Ivar sitting straight up in the bed.

‘How long have you been up?’ you asked.

‘I don’t know, a while.’ he answered.

‘Are you sleepy?’

‘No, I slept already, are you tired?’ Ivar asked.

‘I just woke up, I was going to try and find something that could help us find a way to get you all home.’ you said as you picked up your laptop from your desk and sat beside Ivar.

‘How?’

‘With the help of this magical thing called the internet.’ you replied as you opened the computer and opened up chrome.

‘Internet?’ Ivar repeated.

‘Yeah, it’s the biggest source of information in the world, its where I learned everything I know about you and your people.’

‘This box is a teacher?’

‘This box is almost everything in the world.’ you said, going straight to google.

Ivar moved closer to you and looked at the screen curiously and a thought crossed your mind.

'Can you read this?’ you asked.

‘No.’ he said shaking his head.

‘And when I talk to you what language do you hear?’

‘Norse.’ Ivar answered simply.

You hummed at that, you figured that whatever Norse God had snatched them up from forever ago decided to take care of the language barrier.

Brushing it off you went back to what you were doing, typing in “what is a true sacrifice”

‘How do you understand these strange things?’ Ivar asked in confusion.

‘Well we learn how to read and write when we are little, so I can’t really explain it too well.’ you answer.

‘I would like to learn.’

‘What?’ you asked in surprise.

‘These marks look like the ones on a piece of paper that was given to me and my brothers. We can’t read it and I want to make sure it says what he promised.’ Ivar explained.

‘Well I don’t see anything wrong with teaching you how to read, but for now let me see if I can find out what a true sacrifice is.’ you said as you scrolled down and looked at a few of the links.

You and Ivar fell into a comfortable silence as you searched through the sites, mostly they were motivational crap and sob stories.

So you changed the search to “Viking true sacrifice”.

At some point Ivar had laid down and placed his head in your lap and you moved the laptop a bit so you could still use it while he rested his head on your thighs.

‘(Y/N)...can I tell you something private? I mean can I trust you never to speak this to the others?’ Ivar asked suddenly.

‘Of course.’ you replied instantly, without a thought.

‘There is a part of me...that doesn’t want to go back.’ he said softly.

By some miracle you manage to hold back a gasp of shock. From what you had read you always imagined Ivar the Boneless as a very ambitious man who was eager to see and conquer everything he could.

Even now that you had actually met him and seen that he was younger and much less terrifying than you imagined but his personality, as far as you could tell, was what you had assumed.

To hear him say he didn’t want to go back and keep on taking over was shocking.

‘Can you tell me why?’

‘...you will not come with us.’ he said softly.

Now you were simply stunned into silence as you looked down at Ivar and noticed Ivar was putting in all his effort to not look up at you.

‘When we go back it will go back to what it was; wars, dirt, blood...and loneliness.’ Ivar continued.

‘Ivar.’ you sighed as you began running your fingers through his hair, practically petting him.

‘I don’t want to go back to having no one. I don’t want to go back to a world where I always have to be angry and untrusting because no one cares for me and nothing is safe. I like it here, where you are.’ he said, finally he looked up at you with honest and nervous eyes.

‘You jumped into the water and saved me, you gave me the chair and you made me realize that I was the one destroying the bond between my brothers. You look at me without pity or disgust.’

‘Those things I did were the right things to do, maybe not then but a lot of morals have changed since then. People are nicer and more caring now, no one would have let you drown or leave you to crawl around.’

‘People back home will, and when I am hurt I will have to hurt alone because I can not let my guard down. I haven’t let it down since my mother died...she was the only one in my world who loved me. Despite all my broken bones, tantrums and violence she loved me; she smothered me and tried to keep me away from things but she loved me.’ Ivar reminisced.

‘Around you I relax, I never feel like you will suddenly attack me.’

‘I won’t and I would never let someone else. Ivar I care about you...and there is a small part of me that doesn’t want you and the others to leave either.’ you confessed.

With a sigh you closed the laptop, giving up on your search for the moment.

'I have six little siblings, three I hardly see and another three I helped raise in this house with my mom. Your room was my sister's, Ubbe and Hvitserk are in brothers’ rooms and Lagertha is my mom's.’ you started.

'Then one day I looked up and everyone was gone and I lived in this big family house alone. Yes you all were unexpected and a bit hard to handle but at least you were people.’ you said.

Ivar sat up looked at you.

‘If you do not wish for us to leave then why are you trying to find a way to make us leave?’ he asked almost accusingly.

‘I’m not trying to make you go anywhere, but Bjorn is right Ivar. You all have lives back in your time and very important ones that greatly affect the way things are now. I don’t know a damn thing about time travel but I know that if you guys don’t go back and do the thing you have to then eventually that’s gonna bite us in the ass.’ you explained.

‘Please believe me Ivar, I am not sending you away, I am not trying to get rid of you. If I had my way you all would stay here and I’d never be in this stupid big empty house alone again, but it can’t be that way.’

‘I know, there are far too many reasons why we must go, but why must you stay? If you are alone here why can’t you come with us?’

‘Just because no one is here doesn’t mean they don’t need me Ivar; I have to manage our money, keep up the house, if I left my family…’ you trailed off, not even wanting to continue that thought.

He looked very disappointed but did not complain or argue with your reasoning.

‘Ivar.’ you said as a feeling suddenly gripped your heart.

When Ivar look up at you he looked surprised when you gently touched his cheek and looked into his eyes.

‘I really don’t want you to leave.’ you whispered before you placed a small chaste kiss on his lips.

You were too drunk the last time you had kissed him, so the soft plump feeling of his lips against yours felt completely new.

When you pulled back you couldn’t even look at Ivar, you were sure if you hadn’t been blessed with melanin that you’d be a tomato.

‘I’m sorry.’ you said awkwardly.

’Why are you apologizing?’

‘Because I- I shouldn’t have kissed you like that. It was completely inappropria-’ before you could finish Ivar’s lips were back on yours.

His kiss was slow but sure, not at all rough but firm.

You found yourself giving into the kiss in an instant, bringing your hand up to tangle your fingers through his hair.

Through the haze of your mind you feel him move the laptop from your lap before he pulled himself to lay on top of you.

All the while never breaking the kiss.

You wanted this kiss to last forever but your lungs were on fire and screaming for air so you pulled away, with the kiss broken you and Ivar both seemed to catch your breath.

‘If I didn’t tell you when I was drunk, I just want you to know you are a really good kisser Ivar.’ you panted.

‘Thank you.’ Ivar blushed.

‘...’

‘...’

‘Do you...want to kiss more?’ Ivar asked.

‘We uh we have a lot to do tomorrow so we should really…’ you tried to reason but it was hard to focus when all you could think about was how good of a kisser Ivar was.

This time it was you who pulled Ivar down into a deep kiss, giving yourself fully into the kiss, spreading your legs so he could settle between them.

You and Ivar had officially upgraded from innocent kissing to full on making out, exploring each other.

Once again you pulled away to breath, this time Ivar began kissing at your neck that was still covered in hickeys that he and his brothers had left that drunk night.

Apparently hickeys are hella sensitive.

‘Mmm Ivar.’ you hissed in pleasure.

‘(Y/N) did you have anything to drink?’ Ivar asked as he sat up a bit.

‘No.’

‘Are you doing this with me because you want to? Will you regret this?’

You looked up at him, really looked; you saw his his swollen lips, cute little nose and his perfect jawline. Then you saw his eyes, his blue eyes that were the most beautiful thing you’d ever seen.

There was so much emotion in his eyes; they were wide with excitement, pupils dilated in his lust, but mostly they were nervous. You have no clue how to explain it but it was a gut feeling, something was telling you that Ivar was afraid of your answer.

‘I am not drunk and this isn’t something that I will ever regret.’ you said.

Still he looked unsure so you take his face both your hands.

‘I will not ever regret kissing you Ivar the Boneless.’ you promised.

He sighed in relief before he leaned down and kissed you.

The two of you kept going at it, kissing each other like repressed teenagers, both of you excited and eager.

You felt Ivar’s hand slide down your body and his fingers hooked on the waistband of your pants and you immediately broke the kiss and grabbed his hand.

‘Wait, Ivar don’t.’ you said beggingly as you looked up at him.

He was panting trying to calm down, and he looked disappointed.

‘It-it’s not you, it is so not you Ivar, you are doing great, like seriously...but I’ve never done this before and as much as we hate it you will leave.’ you said.

The sudden realization that you had been reminding Ivar of all night hit you like a ton of bricks.

Ivar was going to leave, the guy you felt the most comfortable with in a long time was going to leave. He had to, there was nothing either of you could do to change that fact and it broke your heart.

You felt like you could finally be comfortable with someone and maybe you could finally let go of your fear and just let another person see ALL of you and trust them not to hurt you.

Ivar was that person and he was going to leave you.

‘(Y/N)? You’re crying.’ Ivar said, wiping away your tears.

‘Ivar...this is the first time in my life that I have ever said this, but I want this, but I want to keep going.’ you said as your tears kept falling.

‘Then why are your so sad?’  he asked gently.

‘Because even though I finally want to I can’t. Not when I know you can’t stay, not when I know I can’t have you the way I would need you after.’ you cried.

Ivar sighed sadly and  placed a kiss on your forehead, moving to lay down beside you so that you could cuddle into him while you sobbed.

‘(Y/N) my first love, I do understand your heartache. I do not know how I would be able to go back home if I’d had you. ‘ Ivar said softly as he held you in his arms.

‘It’s not fair is it? Finally ready for something you’ve been waiting on forever and you can’t have it.’ you said once you’d calmed down.

‘No it’s not, but the Gods I serve are not known for being fair, they are prideful and spiteful. Maybe that is why they brought us here, for me to find a woman just to lose her...simply out of spite.’ he sighed.

You hummed in though as you enjoyed the comfort Ivar was providing.

‘Tell me (Y/N)...is your Christian god fair?’

At that you had to arch your own brow.

‘Well my god is...very forgiving, I can’t really call him fair. He is honest though, he said that life would be full of hardships and I’ll be damned if that ain’t the truth. But he promised eternal life to those who confessed he was their lord and savior.’ you answered.

You almost felt Ivar rolling his eyes.

‘Sounds like one desperate God to me, do whatever you want all your life then say I’m your savior and I’ll give you everything eternal happiness.’ he scoffed.

‘Well at least with him the rules are clear, he doesn’t snatch you out of time to teach you a lesson.’ you grinned up at him.

Ivar let out an amused chuckle.

‘Maybe my Gods are too harsh and yours is too soft.’ he agreed.

‘Either way they brought us together just to tear us apart.’ you said sadly.

‘That they did, if I were an ungodly man I’d curse them.’

‘Don’t you dare. If they snatched you through a timeline to help you I’d hate to see them angry.’ you warned.

‘I guess you are right...I wish things were different. That I could make a great sacrifice to please the Gods and stay by your side, I do not care if it’s here or back in Kattegat.’

‘Sacrifice?’ you asked as you sat up and looked at Ivar with wide eyes.

‘What?’

'A sacrifice! That is what Sigurd meant! Not killing some animal he meant me!’ you shouted.

'Sigurd wants you to be sacrificed?’ Ivar asked in disgust.

'No! I mean I hope not, but I think he wants you to leave me...willingly.’

'Right you are darling.’

You nearly jump out of your skin as you turn around and see Sigurd standing at the foot of your bed.

Just as dead as he was in the kitchen.

'Sigurd.’ Ivar said, completely stunned and in disbelief.

'Hello Ivar.’ Sigurd said looking at his killer with cold hateful eyes.

'I-I am sorry...I did not mean to.’ Ivar managed to say with a shaking voice.

'I do not believe you...Boneless, and deep in your heart I know you don't believe it either.’ Sigurd said harshly.

You were about to step in when Sigurd looked over at you.

‘This is the girl Odin chose for you Ivar...your one and only love.’ he said as he looked over you more than he had in the kitchen earlier.

‘How did you speak with the All Father?’ Ivar asked.

‘He came to me and spoke of how I died and asked if I want to avenge myself when he saw my brothers would not. For all the hate I have for you killing you is not my wish, but I wanted you to hurt, to find love and lose it...the way I felt for Margrethe.’

‘Margrethe? You didn’t love her, you poured the ale for her and Ubbe’s woman, you knew that he shared her with Hvitserk.’ Ivar argued.

‘I did love her, but Ubbe married her first and if I couldn’t have her wholly to myself then I would not have her at all.’ Sigurd replied as he walked around the room.

Without meaning to you find yourself moving closer to Ivar when Sigurd got to your side of the bed.

‘When I told Odin that I didn’t want you dead, because despite my hate for you I knew it would break father’s heart...mother’s too. I just wanted to hurt you he told me physical is nothing. Real pain is the pain in your chest, the ache of loss...the hole that only a woman can leave in a man’s heart.’ Sigurd continued as he picked up a skull shaped paperweight from your bedside table.

‘When Hvitserk sacrificed to Odin he told me he would send you all to a woman that would work out your ridiculous war, and as no woman in our time would ever love a man like you Ivar I asked him to find a woman that would love you.’

‘Are you serious?’ you asked in complete shock.

‘Deadly serious I’m afraid.’ Sigurd grinned.

‘That is not funny, did you or Odin think about the woman on the other end of time? Or was I just some secondary thought?’ you asked in complete offense.

‘Do not be angry-’

‘Fuck that, don’t tell me not to be angry Casper the douchey ghost. If you wanted me to help them talk things out without violence then fine, if you wanted to hurt Ivar then that’s your own business, but you had no right involving my feelings.’ you said angrily as you sat up more confidently.

‘Trust me love, you will find another man...a better one.’ Sigurd said as he looked at Ivar.

‘She is right Sigurd, she has nothing to do with the hate you have for me. It isn’t fair to her, she doesn’t deserve it.’ Ivar agreed.

‘I know it is not, and to you miss I am sorry, but it still remains. None of them to go home until he is ready to hold the ax he killed me with and sacrifice his own happiness.’

You were so ready to hit this guy.

‘Sigurd…’

‘Make your sacrifice Boneless.’ Sigurd said before he vanished before your eyes.

You stared at the place where he was just standing in awe, you even leaned forward waved your hand in the now empty space just to be sure he was actually gone.

‘I don’t mean to insult you Ivar, but that brother of yours is kind of a dick.’ you said as you sat back down on the mattress.

‘He always was.’ Ivar agreed.

[heathenarmyimagines]

Updated Taglist

After literally FOREVER I have finally added everyone who asked to be tagged, if you would like to be added please message me.

@ubbesgirl, @shewolf2000, @tis-itheapplepie, @atequila, @demoncrypt1066, @greennightspider, @badbitsh13, @fireismysaftey, @minarawr, @laketaj24, @hvitserksgirl, @blahblahcookiesdoma, @fabulous-peasent, @sforsammmmmi, @minmiin1d, @courtrae89, @letsloveimagines, @tomarisela, @titty-teetee, @beyond-the-ashes@elenawrit, @mblaqgi, @whenimaunicorn, @chuflisworld, @mystruggledlife, @moose-squirrel-asstiel, @syreni-dea, @trashqueenbitch, @alykatv, @mbaku-babygirl, @perfectus-in-morte, @beyond-the-ashes, @neeadinghugs, @readsalot73, @triumphantreturnofpies, @anarchy-is-coming, @tephi101, @alicedopey, @ivarslittlebadgirl, @jtrstp, @nejijjeoroo, @charlylama, @ivartheblessed, @captstefanbrandt, @fabulouschrissi, @ivarsrideordie, @3x5gurl, @the-writer-appreciation-blog, @lolabee9, @captainfoxy22, @young-ugly-god, @im5ftbutmythroat66, @bribyyy, @irishhiggins, @cadetomlinson, @keclleon101, @slutforragnarssons, @ltkeke, @meeeeeeeeeps, @lille-kanin, @opalscarab, @ssraven7, @ivarandersen, @concretewaywardangel, @funmadnessandbadassvikings, @sharon-is-tired, @cadetomlinson, @mystruggledlife, @chuflisworld, @justmarissa97, @lol-haha-joke, @weirdly-randomly-awesome, @inlovewithmakeupcomicsanim, @idonthavehusbandsihavelovers, @alexa040004, @buckythetinman , @burntmythroatskullingmytea,@jorunnravenslayer, @two-unbeatable-beaters, @buffy-the-vampire-blogger,@arses21434, @ltkeke, @captainfoxy22, @chinduda, @medievalfangirl, @itshippiesworld, @2cool1002, @madstymest, @biracialmelaninteen, @breathingincandescent, @moondustmemories, @hecatemacbeth7, @my-soul-is-the-moon, @ltkeke, @taespeachsworld, @ethereallysimple, @letsloveimagines, @fangirls-worldblog, @greennightspider, @queenofallthyfandoms, @courtneybgourtney, @camu-winchester, @joebob15274

[heathenarmyimagines]

Title: Alliance

Summary: When a crew of vikings washes up on an African beach and receives help returning home Ragnar wishes to form an alliance with this country by any means.

Pairing: Ivar x Reader

A/N: So this was requested and I had originally intended to have it all done in one post but I realized it was too long and I had put a lot of love and research into the story and didn’t want to rush things to wrap it up. The bold dialog represents the foreign language in that location, so in Africa bold is Norse and in Kattegat bold is Derja.

Taglist: @ubbesgirl, @shewolf2000, @tis-itheapplepie, @atequila, @demoncrypt1066, @greennightspider, @badbitsh13, @fireismysaftey, @minarawr, @laketaj24, @hvitserksgirl, @blahblahcookiesdoma, @fabulous-peasent, @sforsammmmmi, @minmiin1d, @courtrae89, @letsloveimagines, @tomarisela, @titty-teetee, @beyond-the-ashes@elenawrit, @mblaqgi, @whenimaunicorn, @chuflisworld, @mystruggledlife, @moose-squirrel-asstiel, @syreni-dea, @trashqueenbitch, @alykatv, @mbaku-babygirl, @perfectus-in-morte, @beyond-the-ashes, @neeadinghugs, @readsalot73, @triumphantreturnofpies, @anarchy-is-coming, @tephi101, @alicedopey, @ivarslittlebadgirl, @jtrstp, @nejijjeoroo, @charlylama, @ivartheblessed, @captstefanbrandt, @fabulouschrissi, @ivarsrideordie, @3x5gurl, @the-writer-appreciation-blog, @lolabee9, @captainfoxy22, @young-ugly-god, @im5ftbutmythroat66, @bribyyy, @irishhiggins, @cadetomlinson, @keclleon101, @slutforragnarssons, @ltkeke, @meeeeeeeeeps, @lille-kanin, @opalscarab, @ssraven7, @ivarandersen, @concretewaywardangel, @funmadnessandbadassvikings, @sharon-is-tired, @cadetomlinson, @mystruggledlife, @chuflisworld, @justmarissa97, @lol-haha-joke, @weirdly-randomly-awesome, @inlovewithmakeupcomicsanim, @idonthavehusbandsihavelovers, @alexa040004, @buckythetinman , @burntmythroatskullingmytea,@jorunnravenslayer, @two-unbeatable-beaters, @buffy-the-vampire-blogger, @arses21434, @ltkeke, @captainfoxy22, @chinduda

‘Princess! Princess!’

You covered your mouth to keep from giggling as you hid behind a hut as the servant searched for you.

After a second or so you heard the servant run off the wrong way, you peaked around and saw that your servant was in fact not gone.

She was standing right in front of you and looked very upset with you right now.

‘Princess (Y/N) why do you insist on running from me so often? I know you don’t like to but you have responsibilities and one of those is walking through the village and making sure that your people are happy and safe.’ she said.

‘The people are always happy Bintu, and the walk is so long.’ you pout.

‘What if one day they are not? How will your mother know?’ Bintu questioned.

‘They could request conference with her.’ you said.

‘Conferences are not free, we must make our rounds to check on those who cannot afford conference.’

With a defeated sigh you went along and walked through your village, begrudgingly taking note of the fact that everyone was indeed happy. LIke they always were when you did this stupid daily walk.

The merchants were selling, the children playing or helping their mothers and fathers; no one was begging and no one stealing anything as far as you could tell.

‘See everyone is well, can we please go back to the palace now.’ you whined as you reached the beach and saw that there was still no issues in sight.

‘If you would actually look your highness would see something was very wrong.’ Bintu said as she pointed to the left.

You leaned to look over and you saw that a few miles out there was small cave and inside there was a small fire.

‘Bintu! There are people in that cave!’ you gasped in panic.

‘I can see that princess, what should we do?’ she asked.

‘We have to go and see who they are.’

‘Are you sure that is wise?’

‘Those people could be hurt, we must make sure they are alright.’ you answered as you began to walk toward the cave.

‘They could also be dangerous.’ Bintu warned as she followed behind you.

‘You know the law Bintu, we protect our land and people, it is my duty as princess. Those people are on our land so they are now our people.’ you said as you continued on your way.

‘And if your new people want to harm you and your land?’

‘That is why you are here, to protect me.’ you said.

At that Bintu had to concede, she was the servant tasked with keeping you safe at all times and she would do so until one of you passed.

In a mildly comfortable silence you both continued your journey to the cave, the closer you got the more Bintu’s words had unsettled you, but you had to keep your word.

You were Princess (Y/N) of Tunisia, you could show no fear in the eyes of anyone. It was a lesson your mother had hammered into you.

Finally you and Bintu were close enough to the cave to see inside of it.

There were about twenty men sitting in the cave, they all appeared old and a few seemed a bit injured.

After a moment of observing them the man closest to the mouth of the cave saw you.

He spoke in a language you had vaguely recognized from your teachings, it was Norse. You were by no means fluent but you could hold a conversation in this tongue.

‘We mean you no harm.’ you said in Norse.

Bintu pulled you to stand behind her, holding her spear defensively and keeping trained eyes on each of the men that came pouring out of the cave.

‘You speak our language child?’ the man asked.

‘Just a little, my name is Princess (Y/N) of Tunisia. Who are you and what is your business in this kingdom?’ you asked.

The man gave you a smile then turned his eyes to Bintu, making your protector tighten her grip on her grip on her weapon.

‘My name Sven, this is my crew, we sailed from Kattegat, hoping to travel to England but a powerful storm sent us astray and we lost our navigator to the seas. For days we drifted until we were once again by a storm, this one took our ship and using driftwood we swam for two more days and washed up here.’ the man explained.

‘What is he saying?’ Bintu asked.

‘They are Norsemen, they were sailing for England when they were hit by two storms and washed up here.’ you summarized.

‘Are any of your men injured, we have healers to assist you.’ you offered.

‘Yes, but I do not think they can walk to your healers, and I do not think you guard can carry all of them.’

It took you a minute to translate a few of the words in that sentence, but once you had you had to agree with this pale man.

Even now you could see some of the men were leaning against the walls of the cave while others seemed unable to stand at all.

‘Bintu, go and fetch the healers, as many as you can.’ you ordered.

‘I cannot leave you alone in the presence of strangers.’ she argued.

'Nor can you disobey.’

'I may do whatever I must to keep you safe.’

With a sigh you took out the dagger you were bound to carry until your eighteenth summer.

'Princess!’ Bintu gasped, turning away from the men to look at you in shock.

You stepped forward ahead of your servant and stood a few feet away from Sven.

'Before I send my guard to bring the healers she must know that I am safe here.’ you said.

'Tell her we would never hurt such a generous host.’

'She will not believe you, and she will not leave until she has seen you bleed for the kingdom.’

'Bleed?’

'Blood.’ Bintu said, turning her head to show the scar on her right cheek.

Sven looked back at his men and the all seemed to be telling him to agree, if you weren't mistaken you think there were a few vulgar threats being made as well.

'If it pleases your Highness.’

You stepped forward and instructed the man to bend down so you could reach his face.

'By the blade of my father and the fathers before him I bleed you for this country.’ you said before you made the cut.

You did not like cutting the man, but being a princess meant doing things you don't always like to protect your people and traditions.

'Are we trusted now?’ Sven asked as he stood.

'You are, the others must be bled, an unmarked face is the face of an enemy.’ you answered as you went to the next man.

‘By the blade of my father and the fathers before him I bleed you for this country.’

One by one you bled each man, binding their loyalty to your country.

Bintu relaxed her stance once the last man was cut.

'Please go and get help.’

She nodded dutifully before leaving you one more message.

'Tell these me if any harm comes to you I will cut off their manhoods and feed what is left of them to the dogs.’ she said before she ran towards the village.

'What did she say?’ Sven asked.

'She says she will return as soon as possible.’ you lied.

The man made an amused face that showed he didn't believe you for second.

'Tell me Princess, how old are you?’

'I’ve seen twelve summers.’ you answered

‘So young and already a natural leader, you must make your people proud. Come and sit with us while we wait on your friend.’

You followed the man to the mouth of the cave and sat in the sand.

'Where do you all come from?’ you asked as Sven sat next to you.

'A country called Scandinavia, in the north. Can you tell us where we are?’ Sven asked back.

'Tunisia, in north Africa.’

While you all waited for Bintu to return with the healers you all spoke of your respective countries, learning as much as you could.

At last Bintu returned with a hoard of healers running behind her.

The healers went to work, carrying the men too weak to walk and rapidly checking over those who could.

You and Bintu helped as best you could until at last the healers declared the men were all ready to be moved into town.

As you walked through the village all the people had crowded around to see the strange men who had washed up and appeared as if the ocean water had washed away their color.

The people whispered and looked on in wonder as the men were taken into the healing tents.

At last all the Northmen were in being looked over, but with them gone from the public view there were a lot of questions to be asked.

‘Who are these men?!’

'Where do they come from?!’

'Why are they so pale, are they ill?’

'Is their disease spreading?!’

‘Silence!’ Bintu yelled, slamming the flat end of her spear on the ground, silencing the crowd.

‘These men are foreign, from the north side of the world, they are not ill nor are they contagious. They have washed up here and they will have council with my mother, your queen. She will decide their fate, until then they will be here with the healers.’ you announced.

It felt so odd having to talk to people like this, and even stranger to have all these people who were so much older than you listening to you.

You were still just a child in your mind sometimes, but you would have to get used to this kind of thing sooner or later.

With your royal announcement done Bintu lead you back to the palace, where the royal guards greeted you.

‘Princess, your mother is waiting for you.’ one of them said.

‘Thank you.’ you replied as you headed for the throne room.

‘(Y/N).’ your mother said from her throne.

The throne was a grand chair that was made out of the first tree that grew when your people settled here, the chair was believed to be the oldest and most sacred object in the whole kingdom.

One day you would be the one sat in the seat, baring the responsibilities that came with it.

‘I have heard you had a exciting day.’ she smiled.

‘Not really exciting, but more eventful than yesterday.’ you said as you walked up the steps to the throne and kissed your mother’s forehead.

You told her all you had learned from of these strangers from your short time with them in the cave and she listened.

‘A great deal of misfortune plagues these men my child, you did good to offer them help. I’m sure it was a hard decision to make.’

‘No it wasn’t, they needed help so I gave them help.’ you said.

‘You have a kind heart, like your father.’ she sighed as she place a fond hand on your cheek.

That made you lower your head and kneel before your mother.

‘May his spirit carry on.’ you said respectfully.

‘May his spirit carry on.’ the queen said back.

You stood back up and looked back up at your mother.

‘My husband, your father...he was kind; the kindest king the country had ever seen. So kind that it killed him.’ she reminded.

‘I will never ask you to be cruel (Y/N), I will never tell you how to rule, but I will advise you to be wise. Not everyone is an ally, think carefully before you offer your hand to a stray, sometimes they will bite the hand the hand that feeds them.’ she said.

You nodded, not knowing that in that moment that what she had just told you would be the words you would live by for the rest of your life.

Weeks passed and the Northmen were well enough to speak with your mother, Queen Aza of Tunisia. They spoke a long while before your mother gave them her permission to build a new ship and travel back to their home.

Of course being that your people believed that you only got what you work for, these men would have to build the ship themselves.

In the meantime they were allowed to stay in the castle, where in exchange for shelter and food they taught you about their land and Sven was now teaching you Norse while you taught him Derja.

Sven also told you and your mother about their Gods and how they sacrificed animals and even people to insure that their travels would be safe and their crops would grow full and strong.

He told you of his king Ragnar Lothbrok, who had been a farmer who was first of their people to sail west and found England where he had hoped that his people could settle and farm.

That was why they had sat sail, to go to the settlement that Ragnar had secured.

It took them all a little more than seven months to build a ship that was large enough for them and their provisions.

You and your mother went down to the beach to see them off and say your goodbyes.

‘We are...glad?’ Sven began to say in your language, taking a second to find the word he was looking for.

You nodded and let him know he had said the right thing.

‘We are glad you could come a see us off, Queen Aza and Princess (Y/N).’ Sven said.

‘How could we not? You were all such great company it will be quite dull without you here to tell us your tales.’  you said.

‘Aye, I will miss having someone listen to my tales, Gods know none of these men do anymore.’ Sven laughed.

‘Maybe you can come back one day?’ you suggest.

‘Who knows, if the Gods will it.’

‘And if the spirits are kind.’ your mother added.

At last one of the men called for Sven to get on the boat before they missed the tide.

You walked up to Sven and reached into the bag you were carrying and pulled out a necklace.

It had crudely carved wooden beads and in the middle there was a lion tooth on a leather string.

‘I made the beads but…’ you looked over your shoulder at your mother then motioned Sven to bend down so you could whisper in his ear.

‘I took the tooth from one of the lion rugs.’ you whispered.

The large man laughed as he took the necklace and put it on.

‘I thank you, princess.’ he said before kissed your forehead and stood up.

He and the others board the ship and bid you and your mother farewell as they sailed off.

Years and years passed and so much changed since that ship had sailed off when you were a girl.

For starters you no longer required a guard to escort you anywhere, you were a fully trained warrior now. Your mother’s advice had lead you to the conclusion that you would need to know how to defend yourself should you ever be in danger.

In larger news your mother had remarried, to a chief from a neighboring country. A man named Akashi, their marriage brought a great alliance, one that brought great trades to your kingdom and more money to his. It also brought a new prince to your kingdom and a little brother for you.

His name was Ayo and he was just a precious little thing that had only seen seven summers and you loved him...even when he was annoying and hiding your things from you.

Bintu was still you guard and you two did go almost everywhere, but it was now more out of duty than actual necessity. She and you both knew that you needed no protection, she had trained you herself.

Today was like every other day, you and Bintu walking through the village, checking on the people.

You and Bintu were speaking of having a sparring match when you returned to the palace.

‘This time I’m going to pin you.’ you said.

‘You said that last time princess.’ Bintu smiled.

‘That was the past this is now, I am better now than yesterday.’ you laughed.

‘As am I.’ she teased.

‘Princess!’

You looked up and saw a man running toward you urgently.

‘Calm yourself, what is wrong.’ you asked.

‘A ship, not one of ours, its hours away!’ the man panicked.

You looked toward the beach in worry before you ran toward the beach, Bintu right behind you.

Once you were there sure enough there was a ship off in the distance, and no it did not bare one of your flags.

But you did know that flag and who it belonged to.

‘Sven?’ you said questioningly.

‘I’d recognize that sail anywhere, I lost a bet with that damn pale man and had to sew it for them.’ Bintu said rolling her eyes in annoyance.

‘Quickly go and fetch my mother and a few more warriors.’ you ordered.

‘Why the warriors?’ Bintu asked.

‘Last time Sven was here he was licking his wounds. Time heals wounds...and it can change people; bring the guards, in case time has changed my old friend.’ you explained.

You watched your guard run off and turned back to look at the ship.

There was a big part of you that was excited and eager that Sven was coming back, but a bigger part of you that knew it was always best to be ready for things to go bad

With a sigh you sat in the sand and waited for either the ship to reach shore or for Bintu to return with the others, whichever happened first.

Your mother, step father and brother came up to the beach followed by about thirty of your soldiers.

‘The spirits really did bring him back to us again.’ your mother hummed.

‘At last I get to meet the famous Sven.’ Akashi said.

‘I read that the Northmen are savages who eat their enemies.’ Ayo said excitedly.

‘That’s all Christian propaganda, they write lies to make their enemies appear worse than they are.’ you assured.

‘Where is the fun in that, making yourself more afraid of enemies? Seems dumb.’ Ayo pouted.

You shook your head at your baby brother before stepping back to stand beside your mother.

‘Why did you bring him?’ you whispered.

‘He wanted to see the Vikings.’ she answered.

‘And if the Vikings want to see our family killed then they will have everyone of us right here. He should be returned to the palace at once, before the ship docks.’ you advise.

Your mother turned her head to whisper into your ear.

‘I will never tell you how to rule when your time comes...nor will you tell me how to rule in mine.’ she reminded.

‘Princess!’

You looked and saw Sven leaning over the side of the boat waving at you, his hair was grayer and his beard longer but you knew in an instant it was him.

The way he moved, the energy he gave off, and the childish expressions he made when he saw you gave him away.

You watched as he jumped over the side of the ship and walked over to you.

‘Oh look at you little one, if may I even call you that now!’ he said excitedly as he picked you up and spun you around.

‘I am not little anymore Sven.’ you smiled.

‘I can see that, let me look at you...ah you have grown so much.’ he smiled as he sat you down.

‘Not as tall as you yet.’ you replied.

‘You’d be a bear of a woman if you were my size.’ he laughed.

‘What is wrong with being a bear of a woman?’ Bintu asked as she stepped up to Sven, only an inch or so shorter than him.

You rolled your eyes, Bintu and Sven were always at odds.

‘Nothing wrong with it, honestly it is...quite attractive in my eyes.’ Sven smiled.

‘Swine.’ Bintu scoffed before she backed away.

Sven had won that battle.

‘It is good to see you again Sven.’ your mother greeted.

‘Same for you Queen Aza and...who might this be?’

‘This is my husband, Akashi, and our son Ayo. They were both eager to meet you.’ she introduced.

‘Do you eat your enemies like the Christian books say you do?’ your baby brother asked looking up at Sven.

‘Ayo!’ you scolded.

‘Tell me Sven, why have you and your men returned?’ your mother asked.

Sven let out a sigh and straightened his stance, something you remembered him only doing when he had to be serious.

‘I am here on business...for my king Ragnar.’

'Really?’ the queen asked, all informality leaving her voice.

‘Yes, I have told my king of your land and its resources. He would like to have an alliance with you.’

‘Come let us discuss this in a proper conference as we should.’ Akashi suggests.

You all agree and after giving the warriors instructions to help unload the ship you left the beach.

Walking through the village was not as hectic as it had been the first time, but by no means was it quiet.

The people were all surprised to see that the pale men had returned.

It only took about an hour to reach the palace and the walk there was spent in comfortable silence.

At last you were all in the throne room, you and your family climbed the steps and stood by the throne that your mother sat in while Sven stayed at the base of the steps.

'Queen Aza, on behalf of my king, Ragnar Lothbrok I deliver the formal request of an alliance.’ Sven said.

'What would be the conditions of this alliance and how will my kingdom benefit?’ your mother asked.

'Ragnar is willing to send you a good portion of our resources, including furs, fish and minerals in exchange for your financial support in his next war should one come.’

'We have furs and fish here.’ your mother argued.

‘He is also offering seasons and spices that you do not grow here, and by forming an alliance you will also have access to our ships.’

‘Ships?’ your mother asked.

‘Yes, our long ships or unlike anything you had ever seen here. They can travel further and faster, and they can travel narrow rivers as well as the open sea.’ Sven praised.

‘And your king Ragnar will give us access to one of these ships?’ the queen asked.

‘To as many ships as he can spare, you may use these ships for whatever you like, simple travel, trade, even war all he asks is that you fly your own flag.’

You watched your mother think over this offer and you did as well; the spices and furs were not things your kingdom truly needed but ships?

A few good ships would be greatly beneficial, it would make trading much more efficient and traveling would be an amazing opportunity.

‘I don’t believe this offer, access to such ships for financial support in a war that has not even started, what else does your king want from us?’

‘You are correct Queen Aza, Ragnar was only offering the spices, minerals and furs for the financial support. He instructed me to offer the ships...in exchange for your daughter’s hand in marriage.’

‘What?!’ you shouted in surprise.

Your mother put a hand on your back, a motion that reminded your to keep face in council and also brought you comfort.

‘Sven...I do hope you did not come here thinking I would let some strange king take my first born for a few ships.’ your mother said.

‘The king does not want to marry your daughter, your highness. He does not feel comfortable giving access to his ships to someone out of his family, and he would also like to continue his legacy. He has five sons, four of which are unmarried.’ Sven clarified.

‘It doesn’t matter who it is; my daughter is not for sale.’ your mother said sternly.

You were happy to know your mother would never think of trading you off for ships, but at the same time you knew those ships would be amazing for your people.

‘Wait.’ you spoke up.

Your family and Sven both looked at you.

‘It is my hand this king is asking for and this should be my decision mother.’ you said.

Your mother was a queen, unlike you she enjoyed having people do as she commanded, she was a very commanding woman and she did not relinquish control.

She stared you down and you could see she wanted to protest, but at last she sighed.

‘I will not agree to marry anyone I have not at least met. I wish to travel with you to meet with this King Ragnar and his sons.’ you said.

‘You will go nowhere alone, nor will you marry a man I haven’t met, we will all be traveling with you to this...Kattegat.’ your mother said.

‘Mother, you cannot leave the kingdom and you know that; it would be chaos in a matter of days.’ you reminded.

‘Please mother, let me make this decision on my own.’ you pleaded.

Your mother turned and looked at you and you could see that only just now did she realize you really were not a child anymore.

‘If you decide to marry...you will have to live with your husband, you will be a world away from us...away from me.’ your mother said with her eyes filling with tears.

‘My sweet Queen Mother, no matter where I am or far away it feels I will be with you forever as you will be with me forever. The spirits bind us.’

‘The spirits bind us.’ Akashi and Ayo spoke.

You looked to your mother who swallowed around a lump in her throat.

‘The spirits bind us.’ she said.

With your mother’s support and agreement you had made your decision.

‘We will leave in two moons time, and Bintu will also accompany me as well as ten other guards of my choosing. I will stay in Kattegat for one week to meet these princes, if I decide to marry you will return with the news for my mother as well as ten ships that she may use for trading with the island kingdoms.’ you said to Sven.

‘As you command, your highness.’ Sven agreed.

The time passed much faster than you had hoped.

After you had agreed to go to Kattegat things became completely hectic, for starters your training had intensified. Your mother was spending as much time with you as she could, even watching you train with Bintu and the other warriors.

Unfortunately you didn’t really get too much time with Sven, he had much business to attend to. He had to figure out how much resources King Ragnar would need to send and also negotiate with the treasurer how much gold he would receive in exchange.

At last you would be sailing off tomorrow and you were ashamed to say you were nervous.

You had never been outside of your village nor had you been on anything bigger than a fishing boat your whole life.

‘I knew I’d find you here.’

You threw your dagger in the direction the voice came from.

‘Woah there princess.’ Sven said as he entered the cave holding the dagger that he easily caught.

How did you know?’ you asked.

‘Well...you did try hiding in here often when you didn’t want to do your princess duties as a child.’

‘You always told Bintu I was in the woods and then you’d tell me stories about your gods.’ you reminisced.

Sven walked over to you and handed you the dagger before he sat beside you.

‘I missed you old friend.’ you said.

‘And I you.’ he replied as he tugged down the neckline of his shirt, revealing the necklace you had made him.

‘You kept it.’ you smiled.

‘It was a gift from a princess, only an idiot would throw it out.’ Sven smiled.

‘Tomorrow we set sail and I will probably never come home again, it is stupid to stay in this dark cave. Even still I have walked through this village everyday since I could walk.’ you said.

‘I can not say for sure but I am almost sure if you request to return home to visit occasionally there is no reason why your husband won’t allow it.’

Those words gave you a great amount of relief, and the two of you spoke all night until you had eventually fallen asleep.

Sven woke you up the next morning and told you that the ship was ready and your family was waiting for you on the beach.

You and Sven walked to the beach and indeed your family was there as well as the warriors you had chosen and two servants your mother demanded you take with you.

‘There you are my child.’ your mother sighed in relief before she ran toward you, pulling you into a hug.

‘Mother.’ you sighed, hugging her as tight as you could.

‘Don’t forget me!’ Ayo complained as he ran up and wrapped his arms around your waist.

“How could I forget you baby brother?’ you smiled as you put your hand on his head.

‘Are you really going to leave forever?’ the young prince asked.

‘Not if I have anything to say about it, so don’t you go messing up my things.’ you teased, thumping his head.

‘We will miss you around here.’ Akashi said.

Your relationship with Akashi was not...strong; you didn’t really like nor dislike him. You respected him of course he was your mother’s husband and the father of your brother.

‘I will miss you all.’ you smiled.

You looked over and saw that Bintu and the others were simply standing and waiting for you.

‘Did you all say your farewells?’ you asked.

‘We all have said our goodbyes to our families last night.’ Bintu answered.

You nodded and gave them the order to board the ship and wait for you there.

‘Remember to stay ready for anything, and know that I will rain fire on the world if anything happens to you.’ your mother said.

‘I will mother...I love you.’ you said as you kissed her forehead and then you did the same to Ayo and even Akashi.

Kissing your family goodbye before you boarded the ship.

Once you were on the Northmen began to row, you and your servants and warriors clung to the side of the ship.

‘The spirits bind us!’ you shouted.

‘The spirits bind us!’ your family yelled back.

You stayed there and looked at them until you were too far away to see them, only then did you turn and look around the boat. The men had raised the sail and the strong wind carried the boat along the sea.

On the journey you taught all your warriors and the servants the language of the Northmen so that they could communicate with the shipmates and the people in this land you were going to.

Finally after what felt like a lifetime of sea sickness you all saw land.

‘There she is, Kattegat.’ Sven said.

‘How long before we are there?’ you asked.

‘A few hours...four at the most.’

You looked over and gave your servants the order to gather your things and get ready to reach the shore.

While they did that you went below deck and changed into a ceremonial dress and jewelry. Once you were dressed you stayed below, taking the time to mentally prepare yourself.

At last you felt the ship jolt as it came to a stop.

‘Come on up princess, there is a surprise for you up here.’ Sven called.

Above you found that there was indeed a surprise you on the beach.

‘PRINCESS!’ a crowd cheered.

It seemed as if the whole kingdom was on the beach waiting for you to arrive.

‘Why are they all here?’ you asked.

‘To see you, the princess from yet another far away land they didn’t know existed. A strange woman who looks like nothing they have ever seen before.’ Sven answered.

‘Makes me feel like an animal.’ you said before Bintu gave order to the soldiers to surround you and your servants.

‘Forward.’ you said before you began to get off the ship.

The crowd cleared a bit and you saw a large pale man, with a shaved tattooed head; to his right was a woman with charcoal lined eyes, and to the left there was five men.

‘Welcome Princess (Y/N), we have been waiting for your arrival, I am King Ragnar.’  the man said.

‘Hello King Ragnar, it is an honor to finally meet you; Sven has spoken highly of you.’ you said politely.

‘He also gave you many praises, please let me introduce you to my family. This is my wife Aslaug, my first son Bjorn Ironside, Ubbe, Hvitserk, Sigurd Snake in the Eye, and my youngest Ivar the Boneless.’ King Ragnar introduces.

‘Hello to you all, my name is Princess (Y/N) of Tunisia.’ you replied, being sure to meet all of their eyes.

‘You must be hungry, come we’ve prepared a feast in your honor, and also have chambers ready for you and your warriors.’ Aslaug spoke.

‘Thank you, please lead the way.’  you said.

The  royal family turned and began walking, all except one.

Ivar, the youngest one, did not walk like the rest, instead he crawled; his legs dragging behind him as if they were not at all attached to him.

You and your people followed behind him and you barely noticed that you were being almost studied by these strange pale people; you were too focused on the man crawling in front of you.

Before you knew it you were entering a long cabin, this must be the Great Hall you had heard about. It seemed this was where all the feast were held, as well as important public announcements, celebrations and events.

‘Please take a seat, and also feel free to let your servants sit and eat as well.’ Ragnar said as he took his seat along with his family.

You sat and gave the others permission to sit as well.

The food here was so strange and tasted so odd, all you wanted was to as a bit more seasoning to all of it, but nonetheless you ate.

‘Tell me princess, what do you think of our piece of the world.’ Ragnar said.

‘Well it is much colder than my home, I will say that much.’

‘Yes Sven told us it was like a never ending summer when he had came back, he said the shines brighter where you come from.’ Ragnar commented.

‘I cannot say if that is true but I do know we are not used to sun hiding behind the clouds for too long.’

‘May I say princess, the way you are dressed tells us you are used to warmer weather.’ Aslaug said.

‘Mother.’ Ubbe said sending his mother a look, clearly he was worried the queen had insulted you.

‘There is no need to reprimand, I know my dressings must seem odd to you all. This is sacred wear in my kingdom, clothing for impressing other royals and for celebration.’ you informed.

‘May I ask you a question princess?’ Ivar asked.

‘Of course you may.’

‘What is your religion in your kingdom?’

‘I don’t believe there is one religion in my country, some places praise this while other praise that. In my kingdom however we have no gods, only the spirits.’ you answered.

‘Spirits? What are those?’ Hvitserk questioned.

‘Yes spirits, my people believe you never die only the body falls and when your body falls you are more than a person. You are powerful and strong without the restraint of your body’s weakness.’ you said.

The vikings seemed to hang on to your words as if you were telling them some whimsical story.

‘If I may I would like to ask you a question Ivar.’ you said.

He let out a sigh and already he knew what your question was, he had been complaining about having to answer the question since Sven set sail.

‘Yes you may.’

‘Would you like to train with me?’ you asked.

The entire hall went completely silent, it felt as if even the wind that had slamming against the hall had stilled.

‘What?’ Ivar asked.

‘Your legs do not work, but you are able to pull your body around with ease. You are strong and from what Sven told me of your people fighting is a big part of your culture. With legs that do not work your fighting style must be unique...I want to see it.’ you explained before you continued eating.

Still it was silent.

'Has my request offended you in someway?’ you asked.

'No, my son was expecting you to ask about his legs.’ Ragnar spoke when Ivar did not.

'Why would I ask about his legs? They don't work I can see that as clear as I see you, and if I asked about every strange thing I saw here I wouldn’t get in a good breath.’ you said.

‘You find all of us strange?’ Sigurd asked.

‘Your name is Snake in the Eye and your face shows why.’ you answered.

‘All of you you are strange to me; your skin is pale, your eyes are all blue and your hair is far too thin.’ you continued.

Ragnar let out a deep and loud laugh, the kind only an old man can manage.

His laugh was also contagious it seemed, soon the whole hall, yourself included was laughing.

‘You really are a unique woman Princess, I cannot wait to see which of my sons will be lucky enough to call you their wife soon.’ he said once the laughter had died down.

You sent a look to all of his sons and grinned.

‘Neither can I.’

The night went on, you spoke a great deal with Ragnar and his family, answering their questions about your home, while still latching onto whatever information they let slip.

Like how Bjorn was the married one, you found that out when a child ran up to him and laughed while a woman chased after him. You couldn’t hear what he said to her but it was clearly sweet and loving. You also found out that Bjorn was Ragnar’s son from a different marriage, the unpleasant looks Aslaug kept giving him said as much.

‘Princess (Y/N), Sven tells us your people have a very interesting music and an even better way of dancing.’ Sigurd said.

‘Well I do not mean to insult, but the music Sven and his men would play was always so dull.’ you teased, throwing a bit of bread at the old man.

‘Please, play us something.’ the snake eyed man asked.

‘A princess should not be entertainment.’ Bintu whispered.

‘I agree but I have been on a stuffy boat for weeks and I would like to thank the spirits for carrying the boat safely.’ you said.

‘We have a few drums from home, I believe they were brought to our chambers. If you may send someone to go and fetch them.’

‘Allow me, I will need a bit of help.’ Sven said, looking right at Bintu.

She rolled her eyes and stood to go and help carry the drums.

While they were gone you asked the others if they would like to dance with you or if they would like to play the drums instead. You always asked people if they wanted to do one thing or the other as opposed to simply ordering them to do things.

Two warriors eagerly agreed to beat the drums while a few of the others chose to dance.

Soon Bintu and Sven returned to the hall and you noticed she was seeming to look anywhere but at him, meanwhile Sven looked more smug than usual.

‘What happened?’ you teased.

‘Nothing.’ she dismissed quickly before calling the others to gather for the dance.’

The Vikings pushed back a few tables and the two warriors got in position at the drums.

‘For the Spirits my sisters.’ Bintu said.

The second you heard the drumming begin you were filled with by spirits, they pulled at your arms and made your legs move. They moved your body with so much vigor and heart that you forgot all about your surroundings.

You were no longer in a strange country surrounded by strange people, you were home dancing with your mother and the rest of the village.

When the music stopped you were out of breath, sweating and exhausted.

The room was filled with cheer.

‘Amazing!’ Ubbe praised as he clapped.

‘Thank you, but if I may be excused, I think the dance took the last of my energy.’ you panted.

‘By all means, you must be tired. I know I certainly would be if I had danced like that for even a minute.’ Ragnar assured.

You smiled and dismissed yourself from the feast, two guards lead your way to your room while your two servants followed behind you. The guards took their place by your door and the servants followed you in.

‘At last...finally alone.’ you sighed as one of the servants began to undress while the other began to prepare a bath.

‘The other...servants helped me fetch and heat the water and they gave us a few oils that are sweetly scented. Would you like to add it into your water?’ Leena asked as she poured the water into the tub you had brought from home.

‘Do you both wish to add it?’ you asked.

‘I did like the smell when they offered it to us.’ Kya said as she removed the last of your jewelry and put it away.

‘Well If you both wish put it in, it is your bath as well as mine.’ you smiled.

They both smiled excitedly, Leena added in the oil before they both eagerly took off their clothes.

You got in first and then they came in after you and you all began to clean yourselves.

‘Did the others also have baths ready for them?’ you asked.

‘Yes, and they even have their own...servants.’ Leena sighed.

‘Slaves.’ you corrected.

When Sven had told you that his people had traded people like cattle and used them for labor you had been appalled. You were downright disgusted when he told you how poorly these...thralls were treated.

You wished that if you decided to marry one of the princes and eventually became queen you could change that, but you knew that wouldn’t be likely. Slave trade was a large part of their economy and as horrible as it was a better option than being killed when your kingdom was raided.

There was a knock on your door.

‘Prince Ubbe wishes to see you.’ Siti said from outside.

‘Let him in.’ you called.

The door opened and the prince entered, he seemed very surprised to see you, not that you understood why.

‘I did not know you were in the bath, I can speak with you tomorrow.’ he said keeping his eyes on the ceiling.

‘I have already made plans for tomorrow Prince Ubbe, if there is anything you wish to speak with me about by all means go ahead.’ you said.

‘Well I wanted to talk to you about the conditions of the alliance.’

‘Alright.’ you agreed.

‘I understand my father wants you to marry one of us, and I would like to ask you which one of us you prefer.’ Ubbe said, at last looking at you.

‘To be honest, I don’t favor any of you. You all look so...strange to me, and I came here to see who you all were so I could see whose spirit I liked most if I decided to marry at all.’ you said as you stood from the water and got out of the tub.

‘By the Gods.’ Ubbe breathed as he couldn’t take his eyes off of you now.

‘Is something wrong?’ you asked.

‘N-no, I just...I don’t mean to offend you by staring, but you are very beautiful.’ Ubbe said.

‘Ah! I remember now, Sven did say your people were a bit more conservative than us.’ you said.

‘I’m sorry if I’ve made you uncomfortable.’ you apologized before telling the others to cover themselves.

‘I never thought my people could be called conservative.’ Ubbe laughed.

‘Tell me Ubbe, as one of my potential husbands, who do you think I should marry.’ you asked as you put on a gown.

‘Well if I may be honest.’

‘That is all I ask.’ you assured.

‘Before Sven told us about your country and presented the idea of an alliance my mother was pestering us to find wives. Me and Hvitserk did not even entertain the thought, neither did Sigurd but he at least pretended to.’

‘And Ivar?’

‘Ivar is...well he is Ivar. I know we are all strange to you, but Ivar is strange for us. There are many people who believe he shouldn’t even be alive.’ Ubbe said sadly.

‘Why?’

‘My people we need to be strong, our world is too harsh to those with weakness. When a baby is born deformed we leave it in the woods where it can either prove itself and survive or the animals will take him.’ he said.

‘That is horrible.’ you gasped.

How could anyone leave a baby out in the wild to die, yet alone the baby’s own parents?

‘I know it can seem that way, but it is how we’ve done things for generations. It is what my father did with Ivar when he was born with broken legs, but my mother followed him and brought him back. Their relationship was never ideal, but after that all love between them had died.’ Ubbe started.

‘My mother believed Ivar would grow to be beastly, and the way he acts sometimes shows that it could happen.’

‘So he is cruel?’ you questioned.

‘I do not believe he means to be, he just...he cannot control his anger and he is easy to anger.’

‘He didn’t seem that way during the feast.’ you said as you sat on your bed.

‘When he is calm he can be almost charming, and as his brother I love him and see him as more than vicious.’ Ubbe said.

‘One of his redeeming qualities is his love for mother, when she presented the idea of marriage he was the only one with an open mind. And I believe he has taken a bit of interest in you.’

‘What makes you think so?’ you asked.

‘You didn’t question his legs, everyone asks about his legs. Its what they ask before they’ve even asked his name.’

You thought over his words and took a moment to reflect on them, it was seeming Ivar was your best option but controlling would be a constant battle if you chose him.

‘I don’t mean to push you but I will say Ivar is the only one open to the idea of marriage and he seems to like something about you.’ Ubbe said before he dismissed himself.

Alone again you finally laid down.

‘Come you two, it is time we rest.’ you called to Leena and Kya.

They got in the bed and laid on either side of you and you all settled in.

‘We have much to do tomorrow...and even more to do in the week we will be here.’ you said before you finally drifted to sleep.